ã€ŠDouble Cursedã€‹


 The Beginning

    It"s been a very long year. It''s been in that year I have learned that there is more to me, and the world, than most see. I guess I better start from a year ago and fill you in.

    About a year ago I took a walk to the park. I tend to go there on my days off. It helps release a lot of my frustrations and tension of the week. I lived about a mile from the park. That day it was hot, but not unbearable. I had my backpack full of snacks since I had planned on being there all day. I put my phone on vibrate so I had an excuse if work called.

    The sun was beating down on my neck and making me hot. When I got to the edge of the park I rushed a bit to get under the shade of the trees. The road into the park was relatively unshaded, so I walked along the edge of the woods to stay cool. Being a Saturday, the road was a bit busy.

    The walk in was uneventful. I felt the strain of one steep hill, then I was at the pavilion. I always stopped there to rest up and cool off. I sat down at one of the seven picnic tables that the pavilion covers. There are enough trees surrounding it to keep most of it shaded at all times.

    There was a steady breeze blowing through the area to keep you cool even on the warmest of days. At the time I didn''t even wonder why there was that steady breeze. I was like so many that just figured it had something to do with the placement of the pavilion.

    I had watched many movies with magic and supernatural happenings, so I imagined what it would be like if I had some ability. Course now I wish I had kept my mind more on mundane things. Maybe I wouldn''t now be in the situation I am now in. I don''t know for sure, but it might have saved me some headaches.

    The area was full of families having a picnic. Kids were screaming in excitement as well as frustration. An almost steady flow of murmuring filled the area. I did wonder why no one was using the pavilion, but figured they just preferred the open tables.

    I think I missed the first few sounds due to all the others around me. I did see a strange shadow that seemed to weave through the tables. It looked like a very large wolf on the prowl hiding among the family groups.

    After a few minutes of it weaving around I realized it was slowly heading in my direction. I should have ran then, but I was more intrigued then scared. It was about two picnic tables away from me when I noticed a scream come from the table it was at. At first I thought that one of the kids were playing, but then realized that there were no kids at that table. That is when I started to panic. That gave me the realization that the shadows were not a play of the light but something no one could see.

    I was about to get up and run when a child ran right through me to the group I was looking at. That distracted me enough that I forgot to watch for anything else. I slapped my chest and legs to make sure I could still feel myself.

    When I looked up the scene completely changed. A few trees had moved in position and there were no people. But I could see large wolves everywhere. Most were looking around and sniffing. It was the closest one that spotted me first. I saw it snarl then looked to bay at the moon, but a horrible scream came from it.

    I have never screamed like I did at any other time in my life. I think back now and even I would have made fun of it. I sounded like one of those professional screamers they used for Halloween. Every wolf in the area looked at me. I hear a low growl echo all around me.

    I froze in panic. Not one muscle would respond to my wish. The wolves just stood in what looked like a launch position, unmoving. I couldn''t even open my mouth and make a sound.

    "What now?" I hear a very low gruff voice at the edge of the thick woods.

    "Sir we have an intruder." I hear the wolf in front of me say. I thought I was frozen before, but seeing a wolf talk made my body go completely rigid. I thought great I''m going to be eaten by talking wolves.

    A wolf larger than the rest walked up next to the closest one to me. It''s coat was pure white, not even dirt could be seen to taint its color. It''s eyes were pitch black unlike the other wolves who had pupils.

    The white wolf laughs. "I guess he could be considered an intruder. This isn''t his world, although I''m betting it will be now."

    "Sir?" the wolf next to him asks without taking its eyes off me.

    The white wolf takes one step towards me, "Don''t run human. I will not harm you. For one: humans taste awful, and for another we have sworn to never harm you."

    My limbs still would not respond. I can''t even move my mouth to speak. All I can do is stare. The white wolf walks toward me at a slow stroll. All I can think of is to run and none of my muscles realize that is what I should be doing.

    The white wolf comes up to me and looks me over then sniffs around me. He then sniffs at my feet and my head. He stops in front of me and sits down facing me.

    Without looking away from me the white wolf says, "Send for the wizard. There is something going on here that is not right. The rest of you stand guard around us. This human is in some stasis he cannot protect himself."

    I see the other wolf that talked turn and bound off into the woods. The others surround the pavilion and turn facing out.

    "My name is Ghost," the white wolf says, "I would ask yours but I doubt you can talk. It is not normal for you to be frozen like you are. My witch is not able to help you since she focuses more on healing. Our magic doesn''t always go well when used on a human anyway.

    I''ve never heard of a human freezing like you have after coming to our world. I think you might be a very interesting case. But listen to me rattle on when you are probably completely confused.

    The world you come from is but a blink away from this one. It is unknown as to why our how worlds are so closely linked. Sometimes humans can see the link spots between our world and are transported over to our world. There are also some wizards or witches that transport over to your world. A long time ago they used to go over a lot, but there was word that humans were killing anyone that they thought were witches so the migration stopped.

    My kin have accepted the responsibility of guarding the portals that are known. This one caught our attention when magic began to ripple about once a week. A tree spirit got really upset when its tree vanished. We said we would station more scouts to find what is going on.

    I''m taking a wild guess here, but I think we found what was causing the disturbance." Behind Ghost a blue mist about four feet high forms. The mist becomes opaque then clears to reveal what looks like a female child painted in blue. Her hair is like a blue mist that never quite forms. Her frame reminds me of a twig. She looks human but with a touch of tree mixed in.

    She walks up next to Ghost who turns to look at her, "Oaky what brings you out?" he asks.

    The voice that comes out of Oaky sounds like the sounds of the woods timed just right to create a voice. "You think he took my tree?" She asks.

    "Of course not Oaky. Humans have no need for your tree, but his presence may have caused it to warp to the other world," Ghost says.

    "So he took my tree, it''s the humans fault," Oaky says.

    "That¡¯s not fair, Oaky he can''t defend himself. He is in stasis which indicates he does not use magic."

    "But..." Oaky starts.

    "Oaky enough, if you cannot give this human the benefit of a doubt till he is able to talk, I will have to ask you to leave," Ghost returns with a hint of a growl.

    Oaky curtsies, "Excuse me Ghost, I just miss my tree. I feel it but can''t see it or touch it."

    "I know young Oaky, you have a lot to learn. You chose a tree close to a portal. Even if this human was not here there was still the chance it would transport to the other world.

    Oaky looks at Ghost confused, "Really?"

    "Yes, didn''t your mentor tell you this?"

    "She just said be careful of the portals, strange things happen. But she also said the rewards were great if I was patient."

    Ghost makes a sound between a growl and a laugh "Was your mentor Miss Willow"?

    "Yes why?" Oaky asks suspiciously.

    "That is the way Miss Willow is. She loves playing games with her underlings. I wonder what else she told you?¡±

    ¡°But everyone says she is the best. That is why I asked for her.¡± Oaky says nervously.

    ¡°Oh she is the best. She always has a list of students waiting to be taught by her. I wonder how long you had to wait.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t, she took me right away.¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Hmm I guess then human you have a companion now.¡± Ghost says and looks at me.

    I try to give a look of confusion but luckily Oaky asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ghost does the sound halfway between a growl and a laugh but with a bit more laugh. He looks back at Oaky, ¡°Sweet little Oaky. You are a free spirit now. You are not restricted on location like so many. Since your tree is in the other world you are free to roam while still connected to your tree.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Really? I thought that was a myth.¡± She responds surprised.

    ¡°Oh no it is not a myth, it is a legend. There have only been three known roamers not, counting you. They have gone on to great adventures and made legends of the tree spirits. One even did it in reverse and became a legend in the other world.¡±

    ¡°She is a legend in our world not in the other, Ghost.¡± Comes a voice from behind me.

    ¡°Of course Moon. I keep forgetting to point that out. Been a while hasn''t it Moon?¡±

    My eyes became blurred like I was looking through smoke. Then my vision clears and I see a smoky figure walking toward Ghost away from me. It steps to the other side of Ghost and stops. I would say it turned around, but it was more like it just instantly was facing me. I can see a definitely human form despite the smoke trying to fuzz the outline. There were no eyes, nostrils, or mouth but you can see where they should be.

    ¡°Jode, I see you are here sooner than I expected.¡± the shadow says. If I could show it I would show shock. How could this thing know my name?

    ¡°Who?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°How do you get his name Moon? That, I thought was rare.¡± Ghost says.

    ¡°Actually unheard of Ghost,¡± Moon says, ¡°but this one told me his name in my night wanderings. He called me to him to help me prepare for him. I thought it was a wild night wandering, but I see it was true.¡±

    ¡°I think if you can it would be polite to release him. I''m sure he is a bit confused and would like to talk.¡± Ghost says.

    Moon laughs and his whole form fades into smoke till he stops, ¡°Oops How rude of me.¡± He waves his hand and a wave of smoke floats to me and I am released.

    I take a deep breath and blink my eyes rapidly for a second, then focus back on the three. ¡°I have never seen you before, Moon is it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You have, but don''t remember,¡± Moon says, ¡°You were in what you humans call a dream. And yes most call me Moon. My full name is Shadow of the Moon, but that is only for formal occasions. Most like Moon because it is simple.¡±

    ¡°How come I can understand you all?¡± I ask.

    Ghost and Oaky look at me confused, but Moon laughs and when he reforms he says. ¡°Because we speak English the same as you. Our worlds are connected in a lot of ways including language. If you head south to the lower part of the continent you will hear Spanish. One of the differences is the landscape. We do not create cities like humans.

    There are a lot more different species in this world than in yours. So each species creates a different looking city. But I think I should say town more than city. We live more with nature so we do not change the landscape as much as humans. I would like to see things you humans have created though. The internet would be so useful in this world.¡±

    I pull out my phone and see it still has full bars, ¡°How can my phone work if I am not on earth?¡±

    ¡°You are on earth,¡± Moon Answers, ¡°Just in a different plane of existence. Haven''t you heard of those ghost calls where no one is on the other side?¡±

    ¡°You mean wrong numbers?¡± I ask, confused.

    ¡°Oh yeah most are thought of as wrong numbers, but most are people on this side trying to call. It seems that calls made to phones from this side connect, but those on this side cannot be heard. If you are on this side you can hear those on the other side clearly. I don''t know how text messages work though. I don''t know any that have tried.¡±

    ¡°So I am not the first to come here?¡± I ask, feeling strange that I am not more freaked out. I figure now that I might have had most of my freakout happening while I was in stasis.

    ¡°Oh, no and you won''t be the last. But you are the first in this area. Most come through what you call triangles. Bermuda is but one that is famous.¡±

    ¡°You mean all those people come here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Most yes, but not all. There are many different places. This one just seems to be the closest to where you come from.¡±

    ¡°Too bad I can''t get back, I could be famous.¡± I say imagining me being adored by many for my find.

    Moon Laughs, ¡°Do you not think that others have not tried. Your scientist will not believe you. Some have tried but were laughed at, and some even scorned. There is no way to prove it because most that make it over are never able to return. There is also the problem that when it happens, can never be predicted.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I say deflated, ¡°Now what happens to me?¡± I ask with trepidation.

    ¡°That is entirely up to you. Some have come here and become legends and others just make a new life for themselves.¡±

    ¡°So I am stuck here, an ordinary person, in an extraordinary world?¡± I ask, disappointed.

    ¡°That I do not know. Most humans do stay ordinary, as you put it, but some learn abilities they didn''t have before. Since you got a reaction when you got here, I will have to say you are not ordinary even in our world.

    You contacted me while still in the other world, which is rare on the best of days. You have to find that all out on your own. Magic and talents work differently in each race. I cannot teach you my magic because it is nothing like what humans use. Just like Ghosts cannot teach me her skills, because hers are used differently than mine.¡±

    ¡°Is there a wizard or witch from my world over here that can teach me?¡± I ask hoping.

    ¡°No, the last one was here a long time ago. I think he was known as Merlin in your world. He was the only one recorded that could move between worlds when he chose, and he never taught the ability to anyone.

    It was said he tried once with a La Fay or someone, but it went horribly wrong. Drove her insane, if I remember right.¡±

    ¡°No, you can''t be talking of the legend of Merlin and Morgan Lefay?¡± I ask in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah that''s the name.¡± Moon shakes his head. ¡°But I never understood why he sent that great knight over here after his death.¡±

    ¡°You mean King Arthur?¡± I ask in shock.

    ¡°Yes Arthur Pendragon I believe is what is on his tomb. One of the Water Ladies took him to a remote island and blessed it with a protection spell. You can get to the island, but cannot touch anything on it. Each new water lady blesses the island as a right of passage. That island will never be able to be touched, not even by my people or the light people.¡±

    ¡°The light people¡± I ask. The idea of a shadow person talking of a light person sounds like an odd thing.

    ¡°Yeah they glow like the sun. They live mainly at the polls though. They say they like it there better, but I think it is more because their brightness causes a lot of headaches.¡±

    ¡°That makes more sense,¡± Ghost says, ¡°They are such nice folks like you are Moon, but so many get ill around them.¡±

    ¡°That''s the radiation they give off.¡± Moon says, ¡°It takes them many years to keep that under control. It doesn''t affect me, but most it does. One of my best friends was a light person. She had to go home though. Her father was fading and she had to take over the family business. I talk with her once in a while but we are not as close as we used to be.¡±

    ¡°Light and dark friends, that seems a strange concept.¡± I say while in my own thoughts.

    ¡°Why, do you think Moon has to be evil?¡± Oaky asks.

    I blink and look at her confused. ¡°No it''s just that shadows usually vanish with a lot of light around.¡± I say and see Oaky flinch.

    Moon laughs, ¡°So true Jade. It was very hard to see me when we were together. I would tease her that I could never overshadow her. She would get so mad at me when I would say that.¡±

    I can''t help but laugh, ¡°That is good, I like that.¡± We all laugh except Oaky who looks like she is in trouble.

    I stop and look at her, ¡°What''s wrong Oaky don''t you think it is funny, or did we insult you?¡± I ask concerned.

    ¡°I am not insulted,¡± Oaky responds timidly, ¡°But I insulted you.¡±

    I look at her confused, ¡°Um maybe, I don''t know your ways but I don''t recall being insulted. I thought we were talking about Moon.¡± I look at Moon, ¡°I don''t mean to be rude, but I keep trying to picture you with a moon over your head, or your head as a moon.

    Moon chuckles which only puts him out of form slightly. ¡°Actually I was born on a full moon. That is how I got my name.¡±

    ¡°Oh that makes sense. I didn''t think of that. Sometimes I''m a little slow.¡± I look back at Oaky, ¡°Sorry I get sidetracked easily.¡±

    Oaky tilts her head in confusion, ¡°I don''t understand. You insult yourself and go on like it is nothing.¡±

    ¡°Insult?¡± I ask, confused then it dawns on me. ¡° You mean calling myself slow? It is not an insult when it is true.¡±

    ¡°You''re slow?¡± Oaky asks

    ¡°Yes, sometimes I am. It takes me some time to catch on to things. Like you saying you insulted me. I don''t recall that.¡±

    She turns shy when she says, ¡° I said you called Moon evil.¡± By the end she sounds like she is almost in tears.

    I glance at Moon, ¡°Well he could be for all I know, but that is neither here nor there. Thinking one thing and being another is completely different. You do not know me any better than I know you. We all have to make some assumptions whether we like it or not. You just happen to make a wrong one and now you know different. You can only insult me if you make an assumption and don''t change it even after it is proven wrong.¡± I say then add, ¡°Damn I am long winded¡± today.¡±

    Ghost chuckles, ¡°You definitely are unique Jode. Most humans I hear of that come over here are either rude or insanely confused. You seem calm and are taking it all rather well.¡±

    ¡°Well I''m told I am already insane, and what good will flipping out do? It''s not like getting frantic would help. Hell I would dislocate my arm if I tried to punch Moon, or get very dizzy,¡± I say.

    We all laugh except Oaky who just gives a strained smile. I look at her, ¡°Is there still something bothering you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No not really. I just don''t understand why you make a joke of someone insulting you.¡±

    ¡°Because it doesn''t do any good getting upset over it. If I got upset every time someone insulted me or yelled at me, I would be angry and upset most of my life. Where I come from most people would prefer to insult you then talk to you. They figure if they insult first then they have an excuse to keep you at bay, that way they can''t get hurt.¡±

    ¡°That sounds sad,¡± Oaky responds.

    ¡°Yes it is,¡± I respond. ¡°And that is why most humans are miserable. Pathetic if you think about it. They do things to keep everyone away from them to keep from being hurt. But in the process of it all they hurt themselves more.¡±

    ¡°Then why do they do it?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Because they don''t realize it. You can''t stop what you don''t realize is happening. They just put it off that it is the others fault for being rude. It''s a vicious circle they are oblivious to.¡±

    ¡°It isn''t just in your world Jode,¡± Moon says,¡±It happens here too.¡±

    ¡°Damn I was hoping it was just a human trait.¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± is all Moon says.

    ¡°Oh well C''est La Vie. So what happens now? Do I become a sideshow attraction?¡± I ask.

    ¡°A what?¡± Ghost asks.

    ¡°A sideshow attraction. In my world there are strange looking people that would stand in a circus and get paid for others to look and gawk at.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s horrible.¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Yep but some of those people were richer then I could ever imagine being. You don''t see it as much anymore because most realize it is wrong, but the idea will not leave our collective consciousness for some time. I believe some are jealous of those that can get paid just for sitting or standing all day, and do nothing. To tell the truth it doesn''t sound like an awful life to me. Sit and play a game all day while people gawk sounds pretty easy to me.¡±

    Moon laughs, ¡°No such luck here Jode. Although to most you just being human is strange, but they will not give you anything just for looking at you.¡±

    ¡°Damn worth a thought.¡± I say and snap my finger.

    ¡°Come with me Jode, there is a town close by that takes freeloaders for a short time. Just be careful getting up. The stasis may have side effects.¡± Moon says then I see his back.

    I slowly get up and realize my legs feel like rubber. I get off the bench with a few almost face plants, and grab my backpack.. I stretch my back and put the pack on. When my legs stabilize I follow Moon as he walks off.

 The Town

    First thing I noticed is there was no blacktop road heading up to the pavilion. The direction we head is not wide opening to allow cars through. We follow a path that looks more like a wild animal path than a hiking trail.

    Being in a different world I figured things would look a lot differently. So far on the path I would swear I was home just in an unused area of woods. I hear the chirps of crickets and the tweets of birds.

    The air is a bit cooler than I would expect with the sun at noon. But I have never been in an area of the woods as dense as this. I catch a rustle in the leaves or on a plant, but don''t see anything. I can only deduce that it was a lizard or small rodent.

    ¡°Moon, do you know if the wild life is different in this world compared to where I come from?¡± I ask

    ¡°I don''t know. I have never been in your world so I have nothing to compare to.¡±

    ¡°You never talked to another human?¡±

    ¡°I have talked to a few but the wild life never came up. They were more worried about where they were, and how to get back.¡±

    ¡°Really, I''m just wondering what I need or can do to make a life for myself here.¡±

    Moon chuckles as he goes through a tree which causes strange eddies in his smoky form. ¡°Again that shows how unique you are. Aren''t you wanting to get home to your family?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I was never really close to my family. I tended to be the black sheep.¡±

    ¡°Black sheep?¡± Moon questions.

    ¡°Are you asking what the phrase means or what a black sheep is?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I know what a black sheep is. We have them. I just don''t understand the reference to them.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know about here, but a black sheep is rare or fairly rare. So if you say someone is a black sheep you mean they are different then the rest. Of course it also means an outcast, but that part I''m sure is a human interpretation.¡±

    ¡°I see. It is similar here too, black sheep are not abundant. If a farmer is lucky they get one or two every couple of years. I like the reference as being different, or one that stands out though. Do you mind if I use that?¡±

    ¡°Course not, I didn''t make it up.¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± he responds.

    I see more of the sun through the canopy as the woods begin to thin out. The air is slowly warming up the farther we progress. I''m not sure if it is from the lack of tree cover, or because it is getting later.

    The woods start clearing out quickly as we enter into a grassy area. The grass starts out about calf high and progressively getting taller, till it is chest high. The grass is soft and flexible. I glance back and notice it pops back up as we pass it. I notice that Ghost and Oaky are the only two following.

    Then i see Moon walk right through the grass without disturbing it. ¡°Moon do you mind if I ask you why you are able to walk through everything?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not at all, I have no true form. I am merely thought in a formless shadow. My people try to be neutral like the light people, because no physical object can harm us. But on the counter side we are very vulnerable to magic. That is why we all learn magic at a young age. Without knowledge of magic we are very vulnerable.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. I was going to say neat but I figure that wouldn''t be appropriate.¡± I say.

    ¡°Correct. It is very hard to live in a physical world when you cannot touch it.¡± He says.

    ¡°I guess it would. I bet punishing your young is a pain. Can''t swat them.¡± I say with a smile.

    Moon chuckles, ¡°Yeah a good spanking is not worth the time.¡±

    ¡°Okay gotta ask this. Off topic, but it just hit me. Are there skeletons in this world?¡± I ask hoping.

    Moon stops because he is laughing so hard. After he finally stops, he continues ahead and we follow. ¡°Walking skeletons no. Although I have heard of one wizard trying.  But there is a race that looks like it. Their flesh is transparent in the dark. There is something in the sun''s rays that give their flesh color, but when it goes down all color leaves and it becomes transparent.¡±

    ¡°Now that is neat. I''m guessing they look like walking skeletons at night.¡± I ask excited.

    ¡°Yes there is one in the town we are going to.¡± Moon holds back his laugh.

    ¡°What about vampires?¡± I ask on a role.

    ¡°Vampire?¡± Moon asks.

    ¡°Yeah a pale dead person who sucks blood though fangs, and turns into a bat.¡± I explain.

    ¡°Is that what they are called in your world? They are called night children here. And they don''t drink blood. Well not just the blood. The fangs are how they feed. They ingest digestive juices into their food and drink the insides of their food. I''m guessing your vampires are unable to stand light right?¡±

    ¡°In most myths yes.¡± I answer.

    ¡°Well that would be night children then. Most have an allergy to sunlight. So to be safe they all avoid sunlight. The allergy trait is passed down easily so most have the allergy. The allergy causes their skin to blister, and if the blisters pop a putrid smoke is released. It smells a lot like rotting flesh.¡±

    ¡°Do they regenerate fast?¡± I ask?

    ¡°If you mean heal no. They don''t heal any faster than anyone else, they just know a bit of healing spells. All night children are taught healing spells while very young, just in case they are caught in the sun.¡±

    ¡°What about werewolves?¡± I ask

    ¡°Werewolves?¡± Moon asks.

    ¡°Yeah, humans that transform into wolves at the full moon.¡±

    Ghost chuckles, ¡°I can answer that one,¡± he says, ¡°My race has the ability to look like other races from childhood. But the illusion is not that strong, so the full moon tends to disrupt the illusion. The full moon pulls the strongest on the earth which disrupts the illusion. That shows us as we really are. I can see how humans with no knowledge of us could see it that way.¡±

    ¡°So it is not possible to transform into something or someone else?¡± I ask, disappointed.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Moon says ¡°But you will become that which you change into. So if a witch or wizard changes into a wolf, they become that animal and will not be able to change back.

    I have only heard of one of my kind changing to another race. It is said that she wanted to be able to touch and she was willing to be a physical. It is said she lived a long and happy life as a human.¡±

    ¡°Weird, why human?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because she fell in love with a human.¡± Moon states.

    ¡°Oh well that makes sense.¡± I comment.

    ¡°Ah there it is.¡± Moon says.

    I look over him and see what looks like small buildings on the horizon. We walked in silence the rest of the way. As we walked I watched the buildings grow in size till I was able to see they were all single level. The few on the outer rim of the town look to be made a few years ago. The wood shows signs of weathering.

    On the outer rim of the town the buildings are about the size of a small cabin. The roof and walls are made of wood slats. The slats appear to be about an inch thick. As I approach I see no windows in any of the buildings.

    In the town I can see well worn paths to each door. Moon heads farther in town. It looks to me that each home is placed wherever there is an open spot. I see no pattern to the placements at all.

    I never realized coming up to the town how big it was. It feels like we have been walking for some time, but I still see no end to the homes. Eventually I begin to see people, or I should say things moving around. I see several shadow people interacting with each other and other races.

    I see a couple of wolves walking around. One meets what looks like a walking tree. The wolf fuzzes out and in its place is another tree like the first. They interlock a branch or two and shake them. They release their branches and the wolf returns to normal.

    I notice what looks like a water spout moving through the paths, heading in our direction. It stops in our path and Moon says, ¡°Hi Gushes at Dawn, nice to see you again. I have a human to see the mayor.¡±

    The spout does a shift in its form like it is looking around Moon. I have never heard someone drowning while trying to talk, but the sound coming from Gushes at Dawn has got to be close. ¡°Really, from the woods portal? That¡¯s unusual.¡± It straightens back up. ¡°Why did you go there? I thought you were waiting for uh ¡­ Jode, I think it was.¡±

    ¡°I was, and this is Jode, the one and only.¡± Moon says and motions to me.

    ¡°Hmm, he doesn''t look too imposing. I figured by what you told me it would be more hmm, I don''t know, scary.¡±

    ¡°Come Gushes at Dawn, you¡¯ve heard the old saying. ''Danger comes in small packages''¡± Moon says slyly.

    Gushes at Dawn does the shift to look around Moon again. ¡°Yeah, but I don''t know. Looks kinda wimpy,¡± it says and then forms back to a column.

    ¡°I don''t mean to disrupt your conversation, but I can hear you.¡± I say mockingly. I never had a problem being talked about, but I find it funny that smoke and water are discussing how wimpey I am.

    ¡°How rude, you are right Jode, ¡° Moon says.

    ¡°Not rude at all. I can''t comment on the conversation because I was not there, but I just like adding my two cents once in a while.

    ¡°Two cents?¡± Gushes at Dawn asks.

    ¡°Oh that is a currency in the other world. They use paper and metal coins to help with trade.¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh of course.¡± Gushes at Dawn says. ¡° I remember reading about that. I was not trying to exclude you from the conversation. I was trying to understand.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Don''t even try. My mother can''t ever figure me out.¡± I say.

    Gushes at Dawn begins to shake violently and creates a sound like water shaking in a bottle. ¡°And a comedian. I didn''t think humans had humor.¡±

    ¡°Oh we have it, just most misplaced it or the key they used to lock it up.¡± I say.

    Gushes at Dawn shakes violently and the sound increases in volume. Between shakes it says, ¡°I...can''t...take...it...gotta...go¡± I watch it move off in a drunken path. Every so often it would wobble and almost fall over. So I watched it wobble and shake its way out of sight.

    ¡°Well that was Gushes at Dawn. That is a new look for him. Normally he is very collected. You do have a way with people, Jode.¡± Moon says.

    ¡°Yeah I have been told that.¡± I say and pull my attention back to Moon. ¡°Lets just hope I don''t cause that in the mayor.¡±

    ¡°Mm-Hm.¡± Moon vocals and continues on his original course.

    ¡°You know, Moon, the more I look around and see the inhabitants of this place I can see how my world got a lot of its myths. You would be considered an elemental in my world. A lot of people call on the elements in their rituals for their religion.¡± I say.

    ¡°Really an elemental? What element would I be?¡± he asks, very curious.

    ¡°I would think, air. If I remember right there are four: air, earth, fire, and water. You would, I''m sure, be air.¡±

    ¡°Air nice. I do like air, but my wife would not like it. She prefers the earth aspect of life. She is a wonderful gardener.¡± Moon says in thought.

    ¡°Nice, but how may I ask does she plant?¡± I say trying to picture a cloud of smoke planting.

    ¡°Use Manipulative magic. We may not be able to touch the physical. But we have ways to still interact with it.¡±

    ¡°Doh, of course, I keep forgetting the magic. Living without it for over twenty years makes it hard to keep in mind.¡± I say.

    ¡°How old are you Jode?¡± Moon asks.

    ¡°Twenty-two, why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°In all the times you have visited me you never would tell me how old you were.¡± he says.

    ¡°Well normally I can''t remember how old I am. Every once in a while I actually remember my age you just got lucky this time.¡± I say.

    I look around and begin to notice a few buildings larger than the others. Still made the same way, just look to have more square feet. Some have chimneys some don''t. We head to a building that looks to be twice the size of the others if not larger.

    We stop at the door and Moon sticks his head in the door. I hear a muffled, ¡°Anyone home?¡± I then hear rustling inside. After a few seconds the door opens.

    In the door stands a woman about five foot tall. Her hair is so blond it verges on pure white. She wears a blue top that looks more like a strapless bra. Her waist is covered with a blue frilly skirt that extends to half calf. Her skin is the color of a delicate peach. Her frame reminds me of a young child.

    Her movements are graceful and delicate. ¡°Now Moon, I know you can get my attention other than sticking your head in.¡± Her voice is, sing-song. A soft delicate sound that would be perfect to listen to as you fall asleep.

    ¡°Yeah, but not as fun.¡± Moon replies.

    ¡°Oh Moon, you tease.¡± She says as her hand waves in a graceful arch. She then notices me. She glides through Moon to see me more clearly. As she exits her home a pair of translucent wings open up and create a multicolored show as the light bounces off them.

    ¡°This must be the famous Jode.¡± she says as she extends her hand, ¡°Welcome to my small town. I welcome all newcomers with open arms and minds.¡±

    I extend my hand and shake, unable to take my eyes off her. Her hand is warm to the touch, and feels like I could break it if I squeeze too hard. As her hand glides out of mine a chill goes up my spine.

    She turns and enters her house as she says. ¡°Come let''s find you a place to stay till we decide what to do.¡±

    I can only stand and stare till I feel Ghost give me a nudge to get me going. I walk into the house in a daze. I enter a simple furnished room. A fireplace and mantle sits on the outer wall. Wood chairs with cushions face the fireplace. Each chair sits in a way to give an easy view of all the other chairs. Just a slight shift is  needed to face any of the others.

    The lady sits in a central chair with an armrest and a higher back then the others. As she sits down the chair sprouts tiny flowers of varying colors. Ghost is now a male with wings. He looks almost as delicate and fragile as the lady. His hair is a darker blond. He wears jeans that look fresh from the store.

    The lady looks at Ghost, ¡°You flatter me Ghost. You have been practicing and doing a fine job.¡± she says with a hint of embarrassment.

    ¡°Anything for you Lady Light. You have done so much for my pack. I can never repay you.¡± Ghost says in a singsong voice similar to Lady Light.

    ¡°Your pack does more for this town then any of us can repay Ghost. It is I who can never repay you.¡± She says and Ghost blushes. Lady Light then looks at Oaky, ¡°Young tree spirit you do not look drained. Have you not chosen your tree yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes my lady,¡± Oaky says shyly, ¡° My tree vanished.¡±

    ¡°Oh you are one of the blessed,¡± Lady Light says then asks ¡°What may I call you?¡±

    ¡°Oaky, and I do not mock you my lady, but I see no blessing. I miss my tree.¡±

    ¡°Of course you do not mock young Oaky. Your race cannot. I am sorry you miss your tree. I cannot understand your connection with it, but I know it is strong. I hope you find peace in the understanding that it is safe where it is. Your tree now resides in between the worlds and can never be harmed.¡±

    Oaky looks excitedly at Lady Light, ¡°Are you sure? I was never told that.¡±

    Lady Light glances at Moon then responds to Oaky, ¡°Yes Oaky. You are now eternal. Your tree will never die. One day you will hear legends of yourself.¡±

    ¡°You mean the other tree spirits are still alive that had that happen to them?¡± I ask, very intrigued.

    ¡°Oh yes, Sir Jode. They keep the old ways in our lives. I think you call them historians in your world. Many seek their wisdom in many things.¡±

    I look at her strangely, ¡°Why did you call me sir?¡±

    Lady Light''s expression fell, even then she still looked gorgeous. She looks at Moon and asks, ¡°You have not told him?¡±

    ¡°I felt it was not my right, Mayor Light. This is your town.¡±

    She gives Moon an angry glare, ¡°Shadow of the Moon, you have the strongest right of all of us to speak of this. It is your nightwalks is it not?¡±

    ¡°But my lady you are the Mayor, not me.¡±

    I watch as Lady Light transforms in front of me. Her skin changes form delicate to rough and reddish in color. Her hair turns a coal black and matted. Her wings change to bat wings with the same red tint of her skin. Her nails grow to claws, with jagged edges. Her eyes become pits of fire. ¡°You infuriate me Moon, you should be in this seat, not me.¡±

    I gasp as Moon says, ¡°My lady you are better in that position. I have always been better as an adviser. Other than your angry side, you project the calm and dedication needed for a mayor. I merely let you do the speaking to not over shadow you. That would not be good for morale,¡± Moon says with an eerie calmness.

    Lady Light shifts back to her original form. ¡°Of course Moon, I tend to forget. I am still trying to adjust. The stress is new to me. I need you around more to help me.¡± she says.

    ¡°Valentry I am sorry for my absence. Now that Jode is here I will be around more. My wife has been upset about my absence too. We all need to have a luncheon soon. I think we all need it.¡±

    ¡°So true Moon, I will talk with you later on it.¡± She looks back at me to see utter shock on my face, ¡°Oh Jode I am sorry. I forget that humans are not accustomed to my race. Forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Nothing really to forgive, you cannot change who you are. It just caught me off guard. Course now I know why some myths say fairies are ornery.¡± I say still stunned.

    Lady Light laughs. ¡°Yes that would be the reason. I have heard tails of our kind interaction with humans. Why they called us faeries I do not know, but the name stuck. The name we use to call ourselves has been lost in time. My brother hates the name though. He''s made it his life''s goal to find our true name.¡±

    I blink rapidly and shake my head, ¡°Sounds like our two worlds interact a lot with each other.¡± I say.

    ¡°Not as much anymore.¡± Lady Light says, ¡°This is where you come into play.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It started I do believe back in Salem Massachusetts. It was once a hub between our two worlds. Then a group landed from another content. These people feared us unlike the natives who have always been there.

    It got so bad that they gave their followers the freedom to kill any of our kind. That is when a great witch was burned at the stake. Her magic extended beyond your world and ours. When they burned her, she spoke a curse never before or since uttered.

    She swore revenge on all who burned her. It is said that the ones responsible for her death died horribly, but that was only the beginning.

    The portals became unstable. Some would cross over, but were unable to return. Humans lost their ability to see the portals. Eventually even magic was blocked by all humans in your world. Humans were rare to use magic to begin with, but after that, not one was heard of that could use it fully.

    Rumors abound as to the reason, but it took a historian and two witches to figure out what was going on. The curse the witch had cast was closing the portals. At first everyone was glad for it. Humans feared us anyway so most thought it was not a loss.

    Then came the aftermath. One of the towns on our side vanished. No one could find it. Then another vanished. This caused much fear because it was a trade city. Our most brightest were lost to an unknown realm. Then the outsiders started to show up. I think they are called demons in your world Jode.

    These outsiders desired only control. They attacked small towns and took over. They rule through fear and pain. These outsiders were able to move through the portals freely. We got word that they find people to control. They are incorporeal in your world. But they are able to influence and in some cases possess the bodies of humans.

    We do not know their purpose or goal. We have sent many through what portals we can to fight them, but they are very strong and impossible to kill in your world. It was thought that sending others to your world in disguise was the only way to stop them. Then one from Moon''s race had a night walk and a female spoke to him.

    She told him of the horrors yet to come if the curse was not stopped. Ever since then we send as much resources as we can to find how to stop the curse. The curse is so old that no information could be found on it. We waited for the lady in the night walks to come back and give us more that would help, But she never returned.

    We thought all was lost till Moon started seeing a man in his nightwalks. This man called himself Jode. He said he comes from an ancient time when the worlds were one. He spoke of a prodigy that will carry his name. He says in this one lies the answer. Moon looked for this prodigy for several years, then you showed up.¡±

    I stare blankly at her. All I can think is that this is all a mistake. ¡°Uh I don''t know what I can do?¡± I hear myself talk, but feel it is someone else talking through me.

    ¡°May I?¡± I hear Moon say.

    Lady Light nods and Moon continues, ¡°I know Jode. The man told me you would have no knowledge of what you are to do. He told me that you are the key though. You will find the answer so many have failed at. With you lies our future and even earths.

    It has been said that one man holds the world on his shoulders. I believe that man is you. From ancient times has been a saying, ''The awakened will guide the way''. We await your awakening to light our world''s future.¡±

    ¡°But I can''t do anything,¡± I say.

    ¡°A seed can''t do anything till planted either,¡± Oaky says, ¡°You have been planted, Jode, we just have to wait and see what you grow into.¡±

    I slowly turn and face Oaky, ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I have been raised to nurture. I can raise a seed to the great oak. None is able to match my skill. My mentor told me this. She told me I will nurture all my life. I did not understand what she meant. She would tell me the life spirit would guide me so I listened. It told me to pick that sapling. It was sickly and lost. A one of a kind in a world unlike itself. I healed it and became one with it. Then it vanished and I thought all was lost. Then you appeared. The life spirit said your sapling appears. I thought I must be hearing wrong because you are human, not a tree. But I understand now. I must nurture you as I would my tree. Since I cannot die, I am the perfect one to help you.¡±

    ¡°You are the one Oaky,¡± Moon says with a tear in his voice. ¡°''From innocence comes a teacher. In her is the light for him to awaken.''¡±

    ¡°Now only one remains. The warrior.¡± Lady Light says.

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Three people were talked about by the man,¡± Moon says, ¡°You Jode, a teacher, and a warrior. He told me that the three will adventure together to find a way to lift the curse. He said in a teacher lies the awakening. In a mage lies the key, and in a warrior lies the means.¡±

    ¡°The means? And in a mage? I am no mage, I can''t use magic.¡± I say.

    ¡°But you can Jode. You just don''t know how to yet. Only a release of great power can freeze one in stasis. It is a fail safe of the laws of magic. It only happens when a greater magic is released without direction. You drew on magic that hasn''t been used in ages. Only ancient magic is bound by the law.¡±

    ¡°But I didn''t do anything. I just thought I was dog meat,¡± I look at Ghost, ¡°No offense, didn''t know you then.¡±

    ¡°None taken. It is quite understandable.¡± Ghost returns.

    ¡°I have studied human magic for years, Jode. The only recorded use of that ancient magic was by one other human. No one in this world can wield or control the power of the ancients. Only humans are able to. It is said that is why the ancients blocked the minds of their children from being able to use it.

    The power of the ancients could move mountains by a mere thought. They could create a city in the desert by a tear. They could put the heavens on earth. But some were found to misuse the power and claim to be gods. They used their power to subvert and control the others who did not know of the power.

    So five very powerful ancients decreed that the power can not be used till all are ready for it. They cast the curse of ignorance on your race.

    Since then magic is rare in humans, but some are able to surmount the curse. Merlin was one. And there was one I don''t recall his name, who lived in the Mediterranean I believe. He tried to raise consciousness and understanding, but failed. In the end he was killed by his peers. His teachings scared a nation that just sought to control others. I''m sure there are others, but your history is hard to come by on this side.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± is all I can get out.

    ¡°Let me take you to your cabin to sleep on it. Tomorrow we will discuss on it more.¡± Moon says.

 Everyday Duties

    I don''t really remember where I was led at the time. I was so confused, and lost in a daze, I don''t remember anything from that time. In fact from that point till now it is mostly a blur. I know I made many friends in that year. More than I had ever made in my original world.

    To earn my keep I teach earth history, or at least what I can remember of it. I help Moon''s wife on their farm. Moon says I have magic, but I still have no clue how to use it. I have just been happy to be part of a community that truly wishes the best for all.

    I finished a day of farm labor, and I''m in my cabin relaxing. I fixed it up a bit. When I got it there was a lot falling apart. Now it is a cozy little one room cabin with a large fireplace. Oaky lives with me, but doesn''t require much. Most of the time she is outside helping with plants. She never sleeps, so when she gets bored she cleans.

    Some days I can eat off the floor without a worry. This evening she is out visiting with a local tree spirit on the edge of the forest. He has been infatuated by her. I think he is even younger than her. Tree spirits live as long as their tree, so some are very old.

    I have found that most races here live in the hundreds of years, not in decades. I feel like a pup in this town. I am lying in the softest bed I have ever been in. A young fairy insisted she make my mattress for practice. She is studying to be a seamstress. I always thought that was just for clothes, but here a seamstress makes many things. I asked her what she used as filling and she told me the first down of the young Roc. I made a fool of myself and said I thought rocks were stone. She explained to me that a Roc is a very large bird.

    I have found out they also line their fireplaces with shed dragon scales. I was told if you can get some baby scales, they work the best because they interlock better. I am hoping tomorrow to see a dragon. Shade of Night, Moon''s nephew, wants to take me to see his best friend who is a dragon. Shade of Night says dragons stay more to the east in the caves and mountains.

    As a kid I always wished they were real, and now I might get to see one up close. I try to imagine what one would be like up close, but my imagination fails me. I feel butterflies in my stomach as I fall asleep.

    I wake to Oaky''s voice calling my name. ¡°Jode, Jode, wake up.¡± she says.

    ¡°Oh morning Oaky, did I oversleep again? I hate not having an alarm clock.¡± I say.

    ¡°No, I was asked to wake you early. Gushes at Dawn needs your help again.¡±

    ¡°He does know his name doesn''t require him to be active at that time?¡± I ask, getting up.

    Oaky giggles, ¡°The water buds are nesting in him again.¡±

    ¡°You know if he would quit playing in the sink hole he wouldn''t have that problem.¡± I say as I step into the small shower. I used to have problems being  nude in front of her but after she tried to explain how tree spirits reproduce I told her, okay I will get used to it if she doesn''t try to explain it again. She just giggled and agreed.

    ¡°I told him that, but he says it''s just too much fun. He says the occasional infestation is well worth it.¡±

    ¡°He would, little plant bugs biting  my innards would deter me.¡± I say.

    ¡°He doesn''t feel pain. For him it is just an annoyance.¡± she says and I hear her moving around the room gathering my clothes for the day. She is very fastidious about keeping me on schedule and neat as possible.

    Sometimes I get dirty just to see her get upset and turn brown then start flaking. Her flakes give a sweet fruity smell when I burn them in the fireplace. She gets embarrassed when I do that though. I guess that is part of her essences smell her people use when they mate. I tell her it¡¯s the same as me stripping in front of her, so she tolerates it only for me. She refuses to let me use them with others in the room. So we have a mutual agreement on it.

    I step out and she is holding a towel for me to dry off. She waits patiently as I towel off. When I am done she takes the towel and hands me some silk underwear. She says they are made from the worms of the mountains. The silk of their cocoons are left after they transform, so it is collected for clothing. I made the comment that there must be a lot of them to make all the clothes.

    She tells me that there aren''t a lot of them. They are the size of a large man or two so just a few is enough for the whole town for a year. One layer of the silk is generally used for clothing that is for everyday use. But if they make it two layers or more, it is tougher than most metals.

    She returns with socks, a shirt, and some pants. She says they weave the silk with a plant to create what I think of as spandex with the feel of the finest silk in the other world. After a year here I now think of my home world as the other world. It''s strange how I feel more at home here then where I was born.

    We leave the house and head in the opposite direction of where I first entered the town. All the buildings look alike. But after a year of fumbling, I got the layout enough in my head to know the main houses I visit.

    We enter the newest part of town, and the houses are more sparse here. Gushes at Dawn''s house is one of the newer buildings. He was actually one of the first settlers here, but he likes the edge of town better. He gives his home away and rebuilds when enough houses are built around him to make him feel cramped.

    I hear water slap against the door just before it opens. Gushes at Dawn stands in the doorway with different colors of flowers floating around in him. ¡°Will you stop slapping at them,¡° I say, ¡°That just aggravates them and makes it harder to get them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Yeah, I know, but they just irritate me.¡± he says as he walks out of his home. I have gotten used to his voice. It still sounds like a drowning man, but with tones now.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Well lay down,¡± and he obliges. ¡°I just think you like to look festive for me,¡± I say smiling.

    ¡°Ha, Ha, human. It''s just you are the only one that can get them easily.¡± he says. He started calling me human to try and irritate me, but I just called him water spout instead. After a while we just use those now as pet names for each other.

    ¡°I think I just taste good to them.¡± I stick my hand in his body. I wiggle my fingers slowly and catch a few of the things attention. After a few seconds they dart to my fingers and clasp on with their petals. They can''t penetrate my skin or do me harm, but they sure try.

    I pull my hand out with the things attached to my five digits. I turn to Oaky who has a water bag waiting. Oaky keeps the water warm almost hot to put them to sleep. I stick my hand in the bag and feel them release. It takes ten times to get all of the critters

    ¡°Damn water spout, what did you do, put up a vacancy sign?¡± I ask after he gets up.

    ¡°No,¡± he says defiantly, then changes to an embarrassed tone, ¡°I fell asleep in it.¡±

    I laugh, ¡°What was at the bottom?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Just a cave, not even glow moss. Disappointing actually.¡± he says.

    ¡°Well what do you expect, the moss isn''t dumb. It knows you love its taste.¡± I say.

    ¡°I guess you''re right. I just haven''t glowed in the dark for months.¡± he says depressed.

    ¡°It''s not as good as wild but talk to Moon¡¯s wife, she always has extra.¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh yeah. Sounds good, see you later.¡± he says and spins off.

    ¡°Why doesn''t he ever thank you?¡± Oaky asks.

    I look at Oaky, ¡°He does in his own way. Where do you think I get the spiked water you like so well?¡± I say.

    Her face turns an autumn red and says, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°You are just so cute, Oaky, when you blush. The perfect autumn leaf.¡± I say and watch the color flow down to her shoulders.

    ¡°How long till we meet Shade of Night?¡± I ask.

    ¡°After I drop off these at Myst over the Sun. I think she was hoping you would form a few bushes for her again. I accelerated a few last night. She''s preparing for spring equinox.¡± She says.

    ¡°Of course for Moon¡¯s wife I would do whatever I can. If not for them I would be a blubbering idiot around here.¡± I say teasing. I know how it irritates her when I put myself down.

    ¡°Jode quit that, it isn''t nice even to yourself.¡± She says sternly.

    ¡°Your right Oaky, Bad me.¡± I say sarcastically.

    She gives me a very stern look. ¡°Your teasing again.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± I say and head off.

    We head to the eastern end of town. The pavilion where my life really began is in a southerly direction from the town. The buildings grow sparse at the eastern end as you get to the farms. There are several farms, but Myst Over the Sun is the largest and farthest out of town.

    You can''t miss her farm because before you even get close you see all the different plants. Just to name a few; corn, sunflowers, wheat, rice, moon flowers, and melons. She likes to experiment with all the plants to see what new plants she can come up with. She successfully crossbred a sunflower with a morning glory. Now she gets mini sunflowers on a very sturdy vine. The only strange side effect is they only bloom and propagate on the full moon. She''s still trying to figure that one out.

    I knock on her door which she opens and says, ¡°Oh good, does this mean you don''t mind sculpting?¡± she asks me.

    ¡°Of course I will. It doesn''t take long.¡± I say.

    Myst over the Sun looks at Oaky, ¡°Oh dear, Gushes at Dawn got infested again didn''t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes Mrs Myst over the Sun. we got over twenty this time.¡±

    ¡°How sweet. But Oaky please call me Myst or Myst Sun.¡±

    ¡°Oh no Mrs Myst Over the Sun that would be inappropriate. You are a mother.¡± Oaky responds.

    ¡°You are so sweet Oaky,¡± she says then raises her voice, ¡°It would be nice if my daughter would learn some manners.¡±

    ¡°Whatever mom,¡± comes a young female voice from the house.

    Myst sighs, ¡°Well let''s get those little buggers a home.¡± She says and closes the door. We walk around the cabin. Several barrels are lined up behind the house. She goes to the second row fifth one over. She opens the barrel to reveal it is full of water with one flower floating on the surface.

    ¡°The last hot wave killed most of them. I forgot to put the lid back on. This one is the last and very lonely.¡± She says and takes the water pouch from Oaky.

    She dumps water and all into the barrel. The original flower starts zooming around the others as Myst closes the lid. She then turns and heads through the barrels. I have gotten used to weaving to catch up with her. She always walks slowly so you can always catch up easily.

    We walk to the far end of the farm. From here I can no longer see their cabin. Two rows of bushes line the end of the farm. There are twenty bushes in each row. Several of them look like eggs. One looks like a bunny and two look like baskets. That leaves four unshaped bushes.

    ¡°I just need two more baskets and two Greek shaped pillars.¡± she says.

    ¡°They are not big enough for a full pillar though.¡± I say.

    ¡°That''s okay I just need the shape. Then I can keep the shape as they grow.¡± She says.

    ¡°Oh okay.¡± I say and head to the first one.

    I picture the image of a Greek pillar in my head and put my hands inches away from the leaves. As I concentrate I feel my hands tingle as the bush begins to shake. After several seconds the bush slowly moves and reshapes itself into a pillar. It is only half the size of a decent pillar. But it is okay for now. I head to the next one and repeat the process. This one must have been slightly larger than the other, because it is about two inches taller than the other.

    ¡°The difference in size won''t be a problem will it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No honey, I will work on that. They look perfect. You''re getting better.¡± She says.

    ¡°Well you give me plenty of practice. By the time I''m done helping I could probably make a town out of them.¡± I say.

    ¡°That sounds wonderful. I will have to make plans,¡± Myst says in thought.

    ¡°Me and my big mouth.¡± I say as I work on the next bush. Myst chuckles.

    I picture a large basket in my head and hold my hands an inch from the leaves. It first forms the bottom. Then the center pules toward the side as it forms two extensions on opposite sides of the bowl. They continue up and curve at the top to connect and make the handle.

    The basket takes a couple of seconds which is over twice as fast as the pillars. I had more practice with the baskets, then the pillar. I repeat the process on the last bush.

    ¡°Thank you sweetie, they look great. I should have about four more bushes and have what I need.¡± She says in contemplation.

    ¡°No problem just call me.¡± I say.

    ¡°Mm-Hm,¡± she sounds, but concentrates on the bushes.

 Dragon Introduction

    I motion Oaky to follow and I head in the direction that Shade of Night lives. I have learned that when Myst gets like that she won''t hear a word that is said. She is the nicest and sweetest lady I have ever met. I just miss not being able to hug her.

    Shade of Night lives closer to the center of town. He says he likes being in the center of things. I can always ask him what is going on in town. He keeps up with all the news. He''s hoping to be elected into the town elders, but he has about another hundred years to wait before even being considered. I hear he is a shoe in because he is so well known with the dragons.

    As we walk up to his cabin I see him placing a shadow note on his door. It looks like a sheet of smoke with smoky black writing. I can only read them during the day.

    He turns and sees us coming. ¡°Oh good you are early.¡± He says and rakes his hand over the note and it vanishes. ¡°I was afraid I would have to take you another time. Mrs. Star Seeker asked me to come early to talk.¡±

    We catch up to him. ¡°If you need to go alone we can go later.¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh nonsense. It wont take me long. You can visit with Rock Hard. He''s been wanting to meet you. He''s only a hundred, so he loves meeting new people.¡± Shade of Night says.

    ¡°Nice I love meeting new people too.¡± I say as we all head east.

    ¡°I would think by now you would be tired of new,¡± Shade of Night says.

    ¡°You would think, but nah.¡± I say and Oaky giggles. I think she finds the strangest things funny.

    ¡°Where is your ride today?¡± I ask remembering him ride a large lizard to the dragons.

    ¡°Oh it''s got a cold. We got too close to a sick rusher the other day. He''s being nursed at the stables.¡± he says.

    ¡°Rusher, that is the sleeker lizards right?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, a group of them got loose and got into the swamp. One was lost to the gutters. You know the fish that eat flesh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know them as piranha.¡±

    ¡°Yeah but more vicious. Well in a panic the others ran into the pollen dousers. Normally all animals avoid them, but in a panic they didn''t pay attention. The flowers of the pollen dousers were in bloom, so of course they shot all the pollen at the rushers. Well one got a full dose and inhaled most of the nasty stuff.

    Well the pollen started multiplying in its lungs. They were found just in time to save it, but it got really sick and contagious. So now any lizard within I think you call them yards gets sick.¡±

    ¡°Yards are bigger than feet.¡± I say.

    ¡°Yeah then it is yards.¡± he says.

    ¡°You don''t have to remember distance in English measurements. I can learn yours.¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh I know, but I find that form of measurement interesting. The way they use odd number systems to calculate distance entertains me.¡± he says.

    ¡°You do know you are a geek of the highest level.¡± I say sarcastically.

    ¡°I try. I just have a few more decades to go to make me feel a full geek.¡± he says seriously.

    I laugh, ¡°And I grew up where a geek was a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Well I find humans fuss over the strangest things. No offense to you Jode.¡± he says.

    ¡°No offense taken, it''s true. I did it too. If all of humankind could see more than their limited lives I think that would change, like I hope I have.¡± I say.

    ¡°You have changed a lot Jode,¡± Oaky says, ¡°I think Shade of Night would agree if he could have seen you the first few days you were here.¡±

    ¡°I agree even though I didn''t get to see him then. You absorb things easier then you used to and your magic is improving.¡± He says.

    ¡°Magic?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Well yeah. Aunt Myst talks about it all the time. No one can magic the bushes like you do. She says it is like the bushes know what you want before you even start. And Gushes at Dawn says he can feel it in your fingers when you remove the parasites. Why do you think he keeps getting them?¡±

    ¡°I thought he said it was because he loves playing in the sinkhole.¡± I say confused.

    ¡°He does, but didn''t you wonder why he never mentioned earlier times when it would happen?¡± Shade asks.

    ¡°Never crossed my mind. I never asked him.¡±

    ¡°He never tells you about it because he had to dry up to get rid of them. If it was a simple taste that drew them, any other human or fairy for that matter could do it. A fairy¡¯s physic is just like a humans when not angry.¡±

    ¡°But I thought.¡± I say unable to complete the sentence even in my head.

    ¡°You have tried so hard not to be a mage you convinced yourself you weren''t.¡±

    ¡°But I have tried.¡± I say defensively.

    ¡°No you went through the actions, but you couldn''t believe you were capable, so you blocked it.

    Uncle Moon took measurements of magic in the area you tried to do magic. Before you try there is just the residue of background magic that is everywhere. But after you try and fail, the readings are off the scale. You have broken three of his instruments. They went into stasis and could not be reactivated. Those sit in the museum now.¡±

    ¡°I wondered why they had to add two new exhibits of the same device.¡± I say in thought.

    ¡°Because of you. Even Aunt Myst is finding unique uses for the parasites you removed from Gushes at Dawn. She says they died, but I know better. I watched her take them out still moving. I haven''t figured out what she does with them yet. She puts them somewhere I can''t trace.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Okay why do I block it then?¡± I ask defiantly.

    ¡°Don''t know. No one does. That is why I am going to Mrs. Star Seeker. The only ones older than her are the historians. But they don''t have the magic to help. Mrs. Star Seeker might. That''s why I told Oaky to bring you early last night. I was afraid I would have to go without you.¡± He says

    ¡°I keep eyes on you Shade of Night. If we missed you I would know how to find you.¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I should have known Oaky. You always come through.¡± Shade of Night says.

    I glance at Oaky, ¡°That is sneaky.¡± I say.

    ¡°You''re not the only one learning in this relationship, Jode. You have taught me a lot in this last year.¡± She says confidently.

    ¡°And I now have the talent of corrupting the innocent. Dear life, help us all.¡± I say and we all laugh.

    ¡°How far away is your friend?¡± I ask.

    ¡°He lives at the base of the mountains. They did have a place deeper, but his parents thought it was better where they are now.¡± Shade of Night says.

    ¡°Better how?¡± I ask.

    ¡°He never said. He only knows what is told to him. Dragons have a very complex social system. That is one of the reasons they don''t live with other races. They say it corrupts their young. I was surprised that Mrs. Star Seeker allowed me to visit Rock Hard as often as I do. She once told me I was a good influence on him, but I don''t see how.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t you ask?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, of course I didn''t, that would be rude.¡± Shade responds quickly.

    ¡°Well maybe you should inform me of things I should know when meeting them.¡± I say a little taken aback at how adamant he is about their social network.

    ¡°That''s okay they are very tolerant of other races. They don''t expect others to know their rules.¡±

    ¡°That may be, but that still should not be an excuse to not know them.¡± I say more seriously then I at first expected of myself. I tend never to take rules seriously. I have always tried to stretch the rules where I can, but something about dragons brings a part of me out I never knew existed.

    ¡°I think you just might make a good impression on them.¡± Shade of Night says and I can hear a smile in his voice.

    ¡°First and foremost an elder dragon should never be interrupted. Age gives rite in dragon sociology. Since you are the youngest of all here you are to wait for all others to speak before you can comment. It''s tough because depending on how heated the debate, you may never get a word in edgewise.

    Dragons do not consider themselves better than other races other than humans, no offense. But when it comes to their laws and accepted social relations it overrides everything else. They will not even force a law of theirs on another race unless it infringes on their core laws. No one has ever been allowed to know them so most races tip toe around dragons so as to not infringe.

    Now Rock Hard is considered a child in their society so he doesn''t even consider most of the laws when around other races. In fact he is considered a rebel even by his mother. So please do not antagonize him around his family, he gets in enough trouble on his own.¡±

    ¡°Oh the spry actions of youth. How old is he?¡±I ask.

    ¡°I think he just turned one hundred and five a couple of months ago, but they don''t count the incubation stage. If you count that he would be somewhere between one hundred and fifty and three hundred.¡± Shade responds.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I say then add, ¡°Damn I am just an infant in this world. Oh and what do you mean incubation stage?¡±

    ¡°Well it is while they are in the egg stage. They just don''t appreciate other races calling it that.¡±

    ¡°Hm wonder why?¡± I ask no one in particular.

    ¡°It is when they are most vulnerable,¡± Oaky says, ¡°No race likes to be vulnerable, but they really hate that stage having a simple or generic name. How would you like your young called something most races eat?¡± She states defensively.

    ¡°Ooo got a point, that would leave a bad taste in my mouth, pardon the pun, not intended.¡± I say starting to feel revolted by the idea of ever calling the young of another race an egg.

    ¡°Have you studied dragon culture Oaky?¡± Shade of Night asks.

    ¡°No, but some try to call our young peas or pods. It makes me ill when I hear another race refer to them as that.¡± She responds.

    I remember the day she took me to see her baby sister. Now that she says that, I can see why some call it that. When the cute little things curl up to sleep they look exactly like a pea pod. She had told me that in the first ten years or so of their lives is the only time when they sleep. After they begin the morphing stage they do not need to sleep.

    ¡°Can I ask how often they have children?¡± I ask trying to break the tension in the air.

    ¡°Depends on their social position and their age. Their social laws prevent most from having kids. Since they live so long they see no need to reproduce as much as other races.

    Now most females can not bear young till they are at least a thousand years old. This will fluctuate with each generation, but on average it is a thousand. Once they are able to bear children they are only fertile for one month out of the year. Each female''s fertility month can be different, but it¡¯s based on when they leave the incubation stage.

    Like humans they only bear one child at a time. Just like humans, twins are uncommon and any more extremely rare at best.¡±

    We walk some distance in silence as I contemplate what they have told me so far, then a major question hits me.¡±Do you know how old Mrs. Star Seeker is?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. After so many years they switch to only saying decades then centuries. Mrs. Star Seeker is so old that she just estimates her age. She says about ten thousand at last estimate.¡±

    ¡°Damn, that I believe is older then the human race,¡± I say in shock.

    ¡°I do believe so. Well the age humans nowadays believe anyway,¡± Shade says.

    ¡°What do you mean, believe?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Well Mrs. Star Seeker has told me of a time when humans were equal to dragons. When she was but a child, she remembers having several human friends. Humans and dragons lived in peace with each other. Each race''s magic was equal but different to the other.

    She remembers great cities where she and her friends lived. She remembers buildings extending so high that you could not see the tops. Green and white could be seen everywhere. There was no division between the city and nature.

    One of her worst memories is of the day she had to leave the great city. She was a teen at the time. No one would tell her why they had to leave. She just remembers all dragonkind leaving in sorrow. It was the saddest day she could ever remember. Both human and dragon in tears for a loss they could not understand.

    She fought her parents at the portal and broke free. She flew to the great city just to watch it crumble before her eyes. The great towers fell to the ground and turned to ash. In a matter of a degree of the sun the city was gone without a trace.

    She never knew what happened to the people in the city. She said she circled the area for a day, but found no sign of humans. When she returned to the portal her parents stood waiting for her. They finally told her that humans had cursed themselves into oblivion. Or so they thought at the time.

    Mrs Star Seeker still grieves for her lost friends to this day. She never got to say goodbye. Even when she heard that humans did survive she could not bring herself to see them again. You are the first human she has considered seeing in all that time.

    There have been many humans who sought her council, but she declined them all without a second thought. You are the only one she even considered. She told me that if it is to be, then life will be sure to make it so. And she was right.¡±

    I could not say anything. I was in awe. Why me? Why would  a ten thousand year old dragon even consider me worthy of her time? How could I even try to thank someone like her for just thinking I am worth her time?

    I walked in silence and oblivion till I looked up to see the majestic mountains. I have never been anywhere near a mountain range so the view was breathtaking. White caps that scraped the sky. A lone cloud is sliced as it passes through a lone peak in the distance. The green merges with brown, the brown merges with white. No painting or picture can even do it justice. The scene is awe inspiring, spiritual in its own way.

    ¡°Wow,¡± is all I can say.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Oaky says, ¡°I have never seen the mountains before.¡±

    Shade of Night chuckles, ¡°I forget how shocking the look is the first time.¡±

    ¡°Shocking is an understatement,¡± I say.

 Rock

    ¡°Shade you made it. You''ve been gone so long,¡± comes a young male voice from up ahead.

    I look down and see a teenage male running our way. His movements look calculated and deliberate. The movements of a man with years of practice and knowledge under his belt, not a teenager.

    He looks to be in his upper teens with short dark hair. His eyes show a light blue in the sun. He is tanned like someone who stays out in the sun all day. His frame is thin and sleek, but well toned. His muscles seem to be larger then his frame should have. A glow just barely perceptible surrounds him.

    He runs up to shade and shakes his hand, which throws me off since Shade of Night is not corporeal. ¡°Nice to see you again Rock Hard. I''ve been busy.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to come and visit, but mom says I couldn''t. Something about preparing for something. I don''t remember what. I didn''t listen.¡± Rock Hard says.

    ¡°Now Rock you really need to quit that, she is trying to get you ready for life.¡± Shade says like a father reprimanding a child.

    Rock waves his hand, ¡°Yeah, Yeah, whatever.¡± Rock then looks at me and Oaky.

    ¡°Awesome, he made it.¡± Rock runs to me and grabs my hand and shakes.

    I had to control a wince because he grabs my hand with a excessively strong grip. His skin was soft as flesh, but felt more like steel.

    ¡°You gotta come talk,¡± Rock says then looks at Shade of Night, ¡°Mom is waiting. Be careful though she is a bit emo today.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Rock. I''m sure you will keep my guests entertained?¡± Shade asks as calmly as ever.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rock says and looks at Oaky, ¡°A free tree spirit. You gotta tell me what it is like. The tree spirits around here are snobbish.¡± he says.

    Oaky giggles, ¡°Not snobbish just reserved.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, all the same. You''re cuter than they are.¡± He says then turns and heads up into the mountains, ¡°Come let''s find a good place to sit.¡±

    Oaky blushes and follows dreamily.

    ¡°Oh life,¡± I say. I roll my eyes and follow. Oaky turns and glares at me, then turns back and goes dreamy again watching Rock Hard.

    We walk a short way to a circle of stones. Five flat stones make a small circle and are just large enough to be used as seats.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Oaky stops just shy of entering the circle, ¡°But it''s a magic circle.¡± she says worried.

    ¡°Nah not any more. It was my practice circle. I made another higher up. I use this to talk now.¡± Rock says and sits down. He reaches over and pats the closest stone to him and looks at Oaky.

    ¡°Oh great you have smitten him already.¡± I say and take a seat opposite Rock.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Oaky glares then all but floats over to the rock he was patting.

    Rock stares at Oaky as she sits then says, ¡±We will talk at length later when mom talks to Jode, Okay?¡±

    Oaky blushes brighter than she ever did to me and says, ¡°Okay,¡± then acts shy.

    ¡°And I thought I was the youngest here.¡± I say sarcastically. Oaky gives me a sideways glare. I try to keep from laughing.

    ¡°Probably,¡± Rock says looking at me. ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-three,¡± I say.

    ¡°Twenty-three years, well yeah you are. How old do humans live now?¡± he asks genuinely curious.

    ¡°I think the oldest was 100 but generally not older than seventy or eighty.¡±

    ¡°That''s short, how do you get anything done?¡± he asks stunned.

    ¡°Very quickly.¡± I say.

    Rock laughs, ¡°You are funny. I like you. I don''t know why dad doesn''t like you.¡±

    ¡°Because he is a dad and I am a young spoiled brat to him.¡± I say.

    Rock laughs and slaps his knee, ¡°That¡¯s what he told me. All humans are spoiled.¡±

    ¡°Well we are, with short lives we have to compensate somehow.¡± I say. Rock starts laughing so hard he almost falls off his rock.

    ¡°Rock Hard what is going on?¡± I hear a deep gruff voice come from behind me. I turn to see a middle aged man with a glow you can¡¯t miss.

    Rock calms down slightly, ¡°Oh dad you are such a party poop.¡±

    ¡°Rock,¡± he says sternly.

    The man looks at me inquisitively. After a few seconds he says, ¡°So this is Jode. He doesn''t look very imposing.¡±

    I waited a couple of seconds to make sure he was done talking, ¡°Hello sir. I am just your average human, sir.¡±

    ¡°We shall see. At least you know courtesy. That is rare in humans.¡± he says without a change in his expression.

    Again I wait for a couple of seconds before saying, ¡°I agree sir.¡±

    He grunts and walks up toward the mountains. ¡°Dad needs to pull the brush out of his ass. He''s too uptight.¡± Rock says quietly

    A squelched laugh escapes before I can stop it. ¡°He is your father.¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh come on.¡± Rock says exasperated. ¡°Shade already gave you the talk.¡± Rock says then makes air quotes. ¡°Let it go. I may be a dragon, but I want to live while I can. In another couple hundred I will have to enter into my profession. Then I have to start being an adult. Let me be a mess till then. I''m not stupid.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, didn''t know.¡± I say.

    Rock waves his hand. ¡°Forget it. Just relax I don''t bite.¡± he says and chuckles to a joke unspoken, ¡°I want to be able to do what I want till I am stuck. I''m a kid still, let me be one.¡±

    ¡°A hundred year old kid. Wouldn''t my parents have a can about that one.¡± I say, trying to imagine their expression.

    Rock laughs, ¡°I guess for a human that would be something.¡±

    ¡°You''re telling me. Mom I may be in high school, but I am hundred give me a break.¡± I say sarcastically.

 Introduction to Star

    Rock laughed himself off his seat but still didn¡¯t stop. Movement catches my attention and I see a figure walk down to us. For a split second I see a smile on the woman''s face as she sees Rock rolling on the ground laughing.

    She then looks directly at me with sadness in her eyes. A face like hers should never show sadness. Her skin is the perfect peach I have ever seen. Not one line shows on her perfect face. Her eyes portray knowledge and power tempered by compassion.

    Her pure white hair flows to her waist and ruffles with a soft breeze, not felt. Each outline of her skin is smooth and subtle. Her movements flow smoother than silk.

    The pure white dress accentuates her perfectly colored skin. The dress is simple but elegant. She is barefoot but not a mark can be seen on her sublime feet. There is no comparison to her beauty.

    Without knowing why I say, ¡°Elisa.¡±

    A lone tear falls from her watery eyes. ¡°Balthore,¡±

    I hear the name and feel a pang of acknowledgment from somewhere I am incapable of comprehending. I can''t help myself. I stand to face her and kneel on one leg and bow, ¡°My lady.¡±

    ¡°Oh Jode I should bow to you. Rise, you can only insult me with such actions.¡± She says softly.

    I stand confused, hearing my name brought me back. ¡°I''m sorry ma''am I do not know what came over me.¡±

    ¡°Naturally not young Jode, but you will in time.¡± She says and flows to a seat next to her son, who I just realize is staring at me in awe.

    She looks to Rock then Shade as she says, ¡°Can you leave us alone please, we have a lot to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Okay mom, I want to talk to Oaky anyway.¡± They head off and Rock turns back just before going out of sight. ¡°Are you okay mom?¡± he asks and she nods. Rock continues out of sight.

    We look at each other in unison, ¡°I never expected this day to come,¡± she says staring at me.

    ¡°I''m sorry ma''am, I am confused.¡± I say hoping not to insult her.

    ¡°I know you are. Time can be so cruel to the mind.¡± She says.

    ¡°I do not mean to insult, but why would I deserve a great lady like you to feel she should bow to me?¡±

    ¡°You may be young in form, but you are old in soul. Perhaps I should start at the beginning. I lived when humans and dragons were equals. Both our races lived in peace and prospered. Then that horrible day came when your elders chose curse over disgrace.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    It took one rogue to destroy a great nation. At a time humans surpassed most dragons in knowledge and compassion. Your race taught us much and we taught you much. One human with visions of grandeur destroyed you all. He proclaimed himself a God and bade all bow to him.

    Your elders took only seconds to squelch him, but the damage was already done. His obsession spread. In desperation your elders could find no easy solution, but the final curse. I watched in horror as the curse destroyed and consumed all your people had created. A great cry of despair swept through my people.

    Many chose oblivion to despair. One man almost destroyed two races. First humans then dragons. Only a few of us in the younger generation found the will to survive. I had you as my support.

    Just as now, back then you were but a rebel. You never followed the quota. My son shows the same. You were one hundred years or more my age at the time, but you were always young at heart.

    You evaded the curse somehow and found me in this world on the verge of oblivion. You refuse to let me go. I fought you, oh did I fight you. Your compassion and stamina surpassed mine even in my true form. You could hold me at bay with a single finger.

    In time I accepted your help and even craved it. We grew together as one. But one day you come to me with tears saying the curse found you. How it could get you here we do not know. You swore me to life that I would not seek oblivion. I agreed eventually.

    You told me of the curse that was cast. I did not find out till your last breath that the curse was yours. You created it in one day. The elders found out and forced you to reveal it. They would not listen to reason. They thought it would just block your race''s magic but you knew better.

    To block your ancient magic, it first had to destroy everything that was touched by it. You warned the dragons in secret. For you feared it might have destroyed us too.

    After you died I refused to ever see another human ever, though you pleaded with me on your deathbed to never give up. I was sworn by life not to seek oblivion, but I never swore to help humans. Even after I heard your race was flourishing again I would not open that wound again.

    Then I heard of you and it brought back a dream I had of you. You came to me and said you were sorry. You refuse to tell me why. You took me back to the great city in my dream. You showed me the joy I used to have. At the end of the dream you apologized again and told me to watch for you.

    I then checked out the nightwalks of Moon and his kin. It was then that I realized what you apologized for. Your ancient curse and the Salem cursed linked. The chain reaction of them both doomed your race to magic oblivion. Only the strongest of the strong could evade the curse. And you are the strongest of your race.

    Your race can never be stopped, but it can be hindered. In you lies the answer to your peoples future. I will answer any questions you have and help in any way. Though in you lies a possibility to see my old friends again.¡±

    I stare at her blankly, unable to even think. I hear the father in a daze say, ¡°Seeker I need to talk with you alone please.¡±

    ¡°Of course my dear. I will let you ponder a while and will be back, Jode.¡± she says and I hear tears in her voice, but can''t focus to see clearly. I realize that I have been crying too.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I hear myself say, but do not feel it was me.

    I hear them walk off into the distance. I¡¯m thinking this is all wrong, they have the wrong man. I can''t be this man she describes. I may be out of control sometimes, but I could never counter laws. I can''t even start a fire without help. How could I have created the ultimate curse?

 Rocks Battle Skills

    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± I hear Moon''s voice from behind me.

    ¡°Holding out? I am a freaking killer.¡± I say not sure I can accept what I was told but unable to deny it.

    Moon glides in front of me. ¡±You are not a killer and never was. You were only a tool used unwisely.¡±

    ¡°But if I created this curse it is because of me that humans suffer.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he says angrily, ¡°They created their own suffering. You prevented them from enslaving many others. To this day most want obedience and servitude. Their greed is only to blame not your knowledge.¡±

    ¡°But still where do I get off setting the human race''s fate?¡±

    ¡°Your guilt is misplaced. You cannot take responsibility for others folly. Humans still have the ultimate potential. They just have to get over their pettiness.¡±

    ¡°But I am human.¡±

    ¡°Yes and so are many others with your vision. You cannot be held responsible for everyone''s actions. You humans go from one extreme to the other. Merlin was much like you. When another misused what he taught he would blame himself. That is what eventually destroyed him.

    He could not forgive himself for what happened to Lefay. He tortured himself to his last breath about it. He dedicated the rest of his days trying to find a way to heal her. You cannot remove that which is a part of nature.¡±

    I look at Moon, ¡°But every one here does not try to control or oppress the other.¡± I say.

    ¡°What makes you think it doesn''t happen? Just because this one town works together so well?¡± He laughs, ¡°This town has not always been so calm. When it first started it was the farthest outpost from any other town. Crime and mayhem was the constant part of life. It wasn''t till Foot Strong, Star Seeker''s mate, stepped in that it calmed down. If it wasn''t for him the whole town would have torn itself apart.¡±

    ¡°Actually it was Star Seeker who sent me,¡± the deep gruff voice says  from up the hill. He stops at the edge of the stone circle, ¡±She bade me go down and calm them. I agreed only as she is my life mate. I thought it a waste of time, but she insisted.¡± He turns to face me, ¡°I apologize Jode, I did not understand who you were. Star Seeker had some affairs to take care of. She bade you wait till she returns.¡±

    ¡°As she wishes sir. I am still the same human you met earlier, and expect no different actions then you would deal with another human. She says I am an old soul but I am still very young and naive in the physical.¡± I say with as much respect as I can.

    ¡°Very wise for being so young. I will respect my mates wishes to treat you as equals. But be advised, you still need to prove your equality to me human. In your actions so far you have earned the respect of your name, but do not make me regret it.¡±

    ¡°You honor me sir,¡± I say.

    ¡°I doubt that, but I accept your courtesy.¡± He says and walks off.

    ¡°A name in one meeting,¡± Moon says, ¡°I am impressed. He still only recognizes my existence when he has to. There is definitely more to you than meets the sight.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know what I did. I just tried to act as Shade of Night told me.¡± I say baffled.

    ¡°There is more to their ways than following a few simple rules. They see into the person. They see things that most of us could never see.¡± He says.

    ¡°I hope he isn''t basing his decisions on what he sees and hears. He will be so disappointed when he finds out the truth,¡± I say.

    Moon laughs, ¡°I will never understand you. You are given a complement and you make a joke of it. You are insulted and you thank them for it. Do you ever think like anyone else?¡±

    ¡°Don''t know, can''t compare thought patterns, unless you have a neat gadget that can do that?¡± I say, trying to forget what I have been told.

    Moon laughs, ¡°See that could not have come from normal thought,¡± he says.

    ¡°Normal? Jode,¡± Oaky says, ¡°No that could never happen. Just after a year with him and I know for sure his thoughts are not normal,¡± she sits in the same chair she had left and Rock sits next to her.

    ¡°Awesome, maybe it will be funner around you.¡± Rock says.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I don''t know about funner, but I have been told I look funnier than most.¡± I say.

    Rock laughs hard then says, ¡°You are a riot.¡±

    ¡°You are something else,¡± Moon says, ¡°I will see you all later. I have some errands to run. I just thought I would stop by on my way through.¡±

    I look at Moon, ¡°Okay,¡± I say then add softly ¡°Thank you.¡± Moon nods and floats off.

    ¡°Ooo,¡± Rock expresses and jumps up, ¡°I want to show you my new weapons. Mom made them the other day for me,¡± he says and bounds off more hyper than a pup.

    I look at Oaky, ¡°Where is Shade of Night?¡±

    ¡°He is talking with a few of the other dragons about town policies or something.¡± she says.

    ¡°Oh okay, Not a socialite is he?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not even close,¡± she says exasperated.

    Rock stands in the center of the circle from out of nowhere. I fall backwards off my rock and yell, ¡°Shit.¡±

    Rock looks at me with laughter in his eyes, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh go ahead and laugh. I know you want to,¡± I say to him.

    He cracks up and walks over to the stone he was on, ¡°Sorry but that was way too funny. I haven''t been able to scare someone like that in years.¡±

    I get back up on my seat, ¡°Well knock yourself out. I''ve never met a dragon till you, so everything you do will probably give me a heart attack.¡± I say.

    ¡°Really then you will love this,¡± he says then looks at Oaky, ¡°Can you summon the Screechers like the tree spirits around here?¡± he asks her.

    She nods her head, ¡°Why, they are dangerous.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay, it won''t last long. They don''t have the speed or intelligence to touch me.¡± he says confidently.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Oaky says then opens her mouth and a height pitch scream comes from her. I have to hold my ears because it begins to echo in my head.

    She stops and motions me to follow her, then puts her finger to her mouth for me to be quiet.

    I follow her quickly and quietly to a spot between two large boulders. We crouch and wait.

    After a few seconds I hear a squeal in the distance similar to the sound Oaky made. As the sound gets louder I hear the flapping of large wings. Rock steps back away from us to the opposite side of the circle.

    Rock''s whole demeanor changes. The once cheery happy go lucky look he always had turns stern and focused. The glint in his eyes turns to a dark and foreboding star. His wild and exaggerated movements become rigid and quick.

    The sounds of the wings hover over us as the screeches continue intermittently. I look up to see a human form with bird feet and leathery wings flapping, hovering above the circle.

    Before I realize what is happening the thing dives at Rock. A flash of silver streaks out from behind his back and I hear the clang of metal hitting metal.

    Rock then side steps so both him and the creature stand in profile in front of us. The screecher''s hands are tipped with two inch claws that shine white like bone. It looks like an old lady with very loose skin. Yellow saliva drips down its jaw from a row of very sharp teeth.

    It tentatively swings a claw at Rock and he shifts slightly to avoid it. At first I thought it made contact, but the claw didn''t slow or shift in its swing. Not even his loose fitting clothes show any sign they were cut.

    Rock does a perfect flip up and over the creature to land facing its back with one of his two swords down with its tip just an inch from a rock. The creature screams and jerks forward as one of its wings falls to the ground. It twirls around and rushes Rock.

    Rock does a quick side step twist and I see his blade up in the air. The creature screams again and stumbles forward as its other wing falls to the ground. As the creature stabilizes itself and turns, Rock stands straight up with the two blades held out in front of him with his arms to his side.

    ¡°Enough Rock, it''s not nice to torment,¡± Star Seeker says as she walks smoothly down toward us.

    ¡°Yes mother,¡± Rock says with a voice nothing like he was using. It sounded more strained and older in a way.

    He flies forward as I see quick flashes of blade faster then my eye can perceive. The creature was in a move to leap when Rock passed it. The creature freezes for a second then its head falls off as its torso separates in half. The creature collapses to the ground in black ooze squirting from its neck and torso.

    ¡°Now clean up, I don''t want to have the smell in the cave.¡± Star Seeker says as she sits on a stone seat.

    Rock had already put his swords away in two scabbards on his back. He returns back to his normal self, if that is what you can call it, as he turns around. His happy go lucky look has returned as he says, ¡°Yeah mom. I know you tell me all the time how bad they smell.¡± he says then moves his hand over the remains and they burst into blue flame.

    I watch as the flame consumes only the creature and its black blood. ¡°You are safe now, only one was called.¡± Star Seeker says then adds, ¡°Very good Oaky most around here always call at least two.¡±

    Oaky walks around me to take a seat at the circle as she says, ¡°Thank you ma''am my mentor taught me well.¡±

    ¡°That she has Oaky.¡± Star Seeker says then looks at me and smiles, ¡°I forget you are still new here Jode. You can relax, no harm will come to you in my territory.¡±

    I realize I am holding the rock so hard my fingers are white. I relax some and take an empty seat in the circle.

    ¡°Damn,¡± I say as I sit down and look at Rock.

    Star Seeker looks at Rock, ¡°Happy now?¡± She asks him.

    ¡°Yes as a matter of fact.¡± He answers cocky.

    ¡°As much as he infuriates me I am proud of him. Not many have been able to master all the weapons and forms he has.¡± She says with pride.

    ¡°I''m just good, nothing else to say,¡± Rock comments.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Star Seeker says and does not look to see the confusion on her son''s face.

 The Door

    As we walk I look around the woods. We pass by insects and wildlife in various stages of action. But all seems to be frozen in time. As we continue I realize there is no breeze either. I wave my hand at my face and feel a breeze.

    ¡°Has anyone else noticed that everything is frozen in time, but you can still move the air around your body?¡± I ask.

    ¡°But wouldn''t the air be frozen along with the planet?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°I would think since there is no air movement other than what we move,¡± I say.

    ¡°Could we be affecting the time stream just by being here?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I think the only one who would have an inkling would be Drake unless Silver does,¡± I say.

    ¡°I have never had any dealings with time manipulation. That was lost by the knomes when the clay lost its bindings,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°So we are all stumped. I thought this might be a hard one. I just didn''t expect for everything to be frozen. Hard to ask questions when they are frozen,¡± I say then add after a long pause, ¡°Unless you can read minds Jelly or Silver.¡±

    ¡°Sorry no sir,¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°I have never tried,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°Guess we will find out when we get to town. By the way how far is this town away while we walk? I couldn''t tell from the view I saw through Jelly,¡± I say.

    ¡°I would say we will get there well before dark, but we could walk the whole planet before that happens,¡± Rock says.

    Jelly chuckles, ¡°You might be right Rock. But I have been keeping a sense of time. Time is still flowing just very slowly. Since we have been on the planet I have noticed some movement on a micro level. At rough guess I would say about one thousandth of a second has passed since we have been here.¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°How long is a second?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Ruffly it takes the average person about a second to say a thousand. But that is extremely ruff,¡± I say.

    ¡°And only one thousandth of that has passed?¡± Rock asks with shock, ¡°That is really slow.¡±

    ¡°Yep¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°Your sensors are that sensitive Jelly? Damn I didn''t expect that,¡± I say.

    ¡°You did say unique. That can include a lot,¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°Guess so, never thought about it. I will remember that from now on,¡± I say.

    We walk in silence. We walk out of the woods into a clearing devoid of trees. In the distance I see signs of another town.

    I have only seen the old west towns on TV, but this looks very similar. I will have to say they look more run down then I expected. The ones on TV look more uniformed and neater. These buildings look like someone just threw them together haphazardly.

    Some of the roofs look like they have some kind of moss on them. None of the buildings have a neat trim porch either. There is a dirt path up to each door.

    I see another stagecoach entering the town. If I didn''t know better I would say the stagecoach is a badly made imitation. Even the two guys on the seat look like perfect replicas of people.

    There is a woman entering into what looks like a post office. ¡°Is the trace of magic in this town?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No,¡± Jelly returns, ¡°It is on the other side, I do believe.¡±

    ¡°You know I just realized this is not the town I saw. We went the other way, Doh. This one doesn''t have any smoke. Why do they have two towns so close together?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because they wanted to,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Ha, Ha, I gather this world is in the wild west stage my world went through. I wonder if they have made it to the industrial revolution,¡± I say.

    ¡°That would be hard to say,¡± Jelly says, ¡°The small towns like this were the last to gain the benefits.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because it is in your head, you just forgot,¡± Jelly returns.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I say then add, ¡°Silver you mind trying mind read?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can try,¡± he returns.

    I walk over to a dirty young man walking down the dirt road, ¡°How about him?¡± I ask.

    Silver walks up to him and touches his head. After a few seconds he says, ¡°I can. This human is very violent.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, not surprising. The wild west was like that,¡± I say.

    ¡°This man has no idea that he is frozen. To his perception everything is running normally. He is going to a tavern,¡± Silver says then pauses. ¡°Oh that is what a tavern is.¡±

    After a long pause Silver says, ¡°Wait I see something that might be interesting. He remembers seeing some stone slabs where ghosts are said to be.

    A friend of his went there and objects moved on their own. He understands it as vanishing then reappearing. He was told a story of the stones as a child. He was told that the demons made them appear overnight. One day they weren''t there and the next they were.¡±

    Silver takes his hand off of the man, ¡°Why does he call them demons? I do not know of any race that is that violent or deceptive,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°Actually even in my world they still believe in demons. For most people, it seems, it is easier to blame the unknown on demons,¡± I say.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Silver says, ¡°If you don''t mind Jelly I know how to get to these stones. It was in his mind.¡±

    ¡°I don''t mind,¡± Jelly says.

    Silver heads down the dirt road. We all follow behind him. Falls speeds up to catch up with him.

    ¡®I read mating in your mind, but I do not understand its purpose.¡¯ Jelly says in my head.

    ¡®When two people, a male and female, feel they have a connection or love in other words. They get together to reproduce. It is instinct in most races. But some can still fall in love if they can''t reproduce. To tell the truth I don''t fully understand it. I just know when you fall in love you want to be with that person most of the time.¡¯ I reply in my head.

    ¡®Interesting concept to bad I have no one I can fall in love with.¡¯ Jelly comments in my head.

    ¡®I can create a female version of you and see if love happens.¡¯

    ¡®Thanks but no.¡¯ Jelly replies in my head with a touch of sarcasm.

    We exit the town on the other side. We turn off the road after the last building to the right. After several minutes I see a large stone standing up on end like at Stonehenge.

    As we approach the stone I notice that it looks like a simpler version of Stonehenge without the center stone. There are no cross stones laying on the upright ones either.

    We enter the circle but I see nothing unusual. ¡°Well I don''t see what good this does us. Even people in my world have no clue what Stonehenge is for,¡± I say.

    ¡°What is Stonehenge?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°It is a stone circle similar to this one, except it has stones laid on the upright ones. I think there are a few more stones in the center too. I can''t say for sure though since I have only seen pictures of it,¡± I say.

    ¡°We don''t even know if this area is done by Balthazar,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°True, but it has ancient magic on it or something. Balthazar is the only one I know that could go through to other universes,¡± I say.

    ¡°Well maybe there were ancients here too,¡± Rock suggests.

    ¡°There is that. It''s possible that time was not always frozen,¡± I say.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°We are dealing with time here. Drake may be the only one with knowledge of it,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°True. Hope he doesn''t mind the intrusion,¡± I say.

    I create a wormhole with Drake in mind. When the window appears Drake is looking at it impatiently.

    ¡°What do you need, Jode?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°We are at a conundrum. This planet is all but frozen in time. We found this stone design that has ancient magic attached to it. You are the only one we know that might have more understanding of time magic.

    ¡°Time magic was not used in ancient times. It was too unpredictable even for humans. If one was to manipulate time it could cause an effect that would ripple through time as well as space.

    Time and space are interwoven together. You cannot work them separately. A simple levitation spell manipulates time and space since the planet is in constant motion,¡± he says.

    ¡°So no time magic was used in dimensional magic?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Directly, not that I am aware of,¡± he replies.

    ¡°Okay, sorry for disturbing you.¡± I say and get rid of the window.

    ¡°So now what? If time was not manipulated, then what caused this world to go slow?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Maybe this world was always in slow motion,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Then what was altered by dimensional magic use?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I have been doing some checking in the area while you were talking,¡± Jelly says, ¡°I have found an odd anomaly in the center of the circle.¡±

    ¡°Anomaly in what way?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There is an odd ripple in the molecules in the center of the circle. I would not think much of it except the ripple is in normal time not their time,¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°That means that there is magic or something at work here that is from our time. Now what is it and how do we use it?¡±

    ¡°It has ancient human magic on it so maybe you need to do something Jode,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I wouldn''t know what,¡± I say.

    ¡°Maybe there is a hidden trigger,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°Ooo, hidden. Maybe what we are looking for is hidden,¡± I say.

    ¡°But I can''t see anything hidden or invisible,¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°Can you see into other dimensions or planes?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I''m not sure,¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°Sesney,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Sesney asks.

    ¡°Can you see Sesney, Jelly?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I sense a ripple where he is, but no I cannot see him,¡± Jelly replies.

    ¡°Sorry Sesney, but thanks I was checking something with Jelly,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay, is that all you need?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Yeah thanks,¡± I say.

    ¡°Do you think something is hidden in another dimension?¡± Jelly asks.

    ¡°That''s what I''m thinking. I remember when the watcher was teaching me spells it said that seeing invisible objects is a matter of just allowing the mind to see it,¡± I say.

    I try focusing on the area in the center of the circle. After a short time I figure that isn''t working. So I try to look at the area out of focus. I am just about to give up when I see a strange flicker in the area.

    I don''t know why, but I think of the 3D pictures you have to look out of focus to see. I was able to see the 3D picture so I try that. After a couple of seconds I see a white door.

    ¡°There is a door here,¡± I say.

    ¡°Where?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°In the center of the circle,¡± I answer

    I try walking to it, but it vanishes. I stop and try the 3D trick again and it appears. I walk to where I think the handle is to open it and try to see it again. I am close enough to reach the handle. I keep my eyes unfocused while I slowly move my hand to the door.

    Just as I am about to grab the handle I lose the door. I hold still and unfocused my eyes again. The door appears and I grab for the knob. My hand hits a solid object. My eyes lose the door but I can still feel it.

    My hand looks like it is holding air. I turn the knob and feel the click of it opening. I try pulling, but it wont move. I then push and the door opens. I see a dark area where the door leaves the frame. I push it open and let go of the knob. I see a black area about the size of the door.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± Rock says.

    I say Rope in my head and grab in my pouch. I pull out a long rope. I tie it around my waist and turn to the others.

    ¡°Okay I want someone to hold the end and pull if I don''t come back out,¡± I say.

    Rock grabs the rope and says, ¡°Okay.¡±

    I walk through the door and find myself in a dimly lit cave, ¡°Can you hear me?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, awesome,¡± Rock says.

    I walk back out the door to see the others in the circle of stones. I take the rope from Rock and untie it from me. I roll it up and put it back in the pouch.

    ¡°Let''s explore,¡± I say and walk in.

    I step to the side to let the others in. The cave is about the size of an average front room. The light comes from glowing moss on the walls and ceiling. There is an archway along the opposite wall.

    The air is dank with a hint of mustiness. Every sound echoes as everyone enters the room. I squint to see if there is anything I may have missed due to the low light. ¡°Jelly what can you sense in the room?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It won''t be able to sense anything,¡± comes a voice from the archway.

    We all look at him quickly. A man of growing age stands in the doorway. His hair is pure white with a light mustache. I can see that his skin is wrinkly and dry. He stands a little over five feet tall. He is wearing some old clothes. His shirt looks like it was once a very distinguished shirt. His jeans look almost paper thin.

    ¡°Who are you, may I ask?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I should ask you that question, but I already know you are Jode. I am just a man that stumbled on Balthazar''s lair. He caught me in here one day. Please come into my home. Don''t forget to close the door,¡± he says and walks through the archway back into the other room.

    I close the door and walk over to the door the man stood in. Inside I see an old musty couch and several chairs scattered around. On the far wall is a fireplace cut out of the stone. A small fire burns. A table sits next to the fireplace with some fruit and nuts.

    I walk in and stand just inside the door to give everyone room to come in. ¡°I hate to be rude but you have not said your name,¡± I say.

    ¡°Nope I haven''t. You have arrived a bit sooner than expected. You have only worked on one of the worlds you were meant to help at. I am not sure what to do since that throws everything off.¡± He sits on a chair next to the fireplace. ¡°Please sit down, we have much to talk about.¡±

    I sit down in a chair hesitantly. I glance over at the others before looking back at him and ask, ¡°I''m confused what do you mean we got here too early?¡±

    The man smiles as he looks at me, ¡°You are more ingenious then Balthazar had expected. This was to be the last place you figure out. The door was designed to be almost undetectable, but you managed it. Even reborn Balthazar resides in your heart and mind. I have been watching you all for some time. I am impressed at how well you all work together.

    I think Balthazar expected a bit more turmoil after you found out about Rock''s betrayal. He expected it to take you weeks if not months to get over it,¡± he laughs. ¡°That is where you and Balthazar separate. He held onto grudges a lot longer than you do. That is part of the reason all this was set up.

    I see by your faces that you think that Balthazar had a grudge against someone. No he didn''t. The only grudge he had was of himself. He hated that the whole spell went completely awry. He thought he had anticipated every possible eventuality. But even a man like Balthazar cannot anticipate every person. Although he thought he could.

    I have been asked to stay here to finish your journey as it would have stood, if you had accomplished all the other worlds. But since you have come here first I am at a loss. He did not anticipate this. He figured everything right up to this point.

    I thought of removing the door so you could not get in, but I figure there is a reason. Even reincarnated Balthazar resides in you and directs your destiny. I just find it odd that he would allow you to figure the last of the puzzle out without first going through all the steps. Through the steps is where the answer lies in the curse and I for one can''t even fathom what it is.¡±

    ¡°You mean you have no clue how to remove the curse?¡± I ask, stunned.

    ¡°No dear boy I do not. Only Balthazar has that answer and he took it with him when he died. The answer to that puzzle lies strictly in your ingenious mind. What I would do to be able to see all that Balthazar knew.¡± the man says with a hint of excitement under desperation.

    ¡°But what was all this about then?¡± I ask.

    ¡°To correct all that had been hurt by human magic. I am impressed with you Rock too. I figured you would have lost interest long ago. I figured you as the type more interested in fighting than learning,¡± the man says.

    ¡°Excuse me, but that sounds a bit judgmental,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Yes it is but at my age I don''t care. I have been alive longer then I was meant to and I am sure I will be alive even longer. I don''t plan on leaving this place. I find it entertaining. I plan on keeping an eye on you all,¡± he says.

    ¡°What do you mean keep an eye on us? What else are we to do?¡± I ask, working into anger.

    ¡°That is mainly up to you. The answer you seek lies in your head. The only one that can answer that is you. But Balthazar has left clues and awakenings throughout the worlds. Each will awaken another part of you just as the rock world did.¡±

    ¡°But nothing was awakened,¡± I say now confused.

    ¡°Maybe not in a way that you can see, but it has. Each world has a spell left to activate a part of you. This was the only planet I know of that did not. I was to help you in any way I can and possibly fill in any empty areas of your knowledge about the worlds. That is why the magic he used in this world was so little and hidden. He had figured you would do this one last.¡±

    ¡°He was not very good with people was he?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Actually he was great with people. He could figure them out with a look. But the one person he could never understand was himself. And in essence you are him.¡±

    ¡°But I don''t understand what to do then.¡± I say deflated.

    ¡°Exactly what you were doing. Your motley group and possibly any one else that chose to join you was designed to jump through worlds to help correct and stop many problems that pass between the veils. In all intensive purposes your group has a never ending job.¡±

    ¡°Oh great we are the cursed group in more ways than one,¡± I blurt.

    He laughs, ¡°I guess you are right. But it is up to each of you if you choose to keep going. There is no rush to accomplish any of what needs to be done. It has all been going fine since the second curse. It may be partly my fault since I was supposed to help direct you. But since the second curse I saw no world more in need then the others.¡±

    I look around at the others, ¡°Well I still would like to find the final answer, but since I have been informed that it is not absolutely required, any of you that choose I can take back home.¡± I say sadly.

    ¡°I wouldn''t miss any of this,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Well now I have two reasons to stay,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I just started so I want to see more,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°I go where Rock goes. But on a side note I am delighted he chose to continue,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°And I have no choice but to follow you. But I would even choose to follow if I didn''t have to stay around you,¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°I guess I will have to ask Drake and Star when we get back,¡± I say.

    ¡°I can almost answer for them. I know Star has been looking forward to all this for some time,¡± the man says. ¡°And I can almost bet that Drake will go anywhere that Star goes.¡±

    ¡°I guess we are on a long journey then. On a chase to find an answer to a puzzle that only I can answer, but have no clue. Sounds like fun¡± I say.

 Blessing

    ¡°Have you accepted or denied what I have told you Jode?¡± she asks.

    I look at her concerned, ¡°I cannot deny nor accept that which I cannot prove to myself.¡± I say then add, ¡°Sorry if I offend.¡±

    ¡°Wisdom should never be offensive, Jode. You taught me that at the first when I fought you.¡± She states calmly.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Rock asks perplexed.

    She looks at Rock with passion, ¡°Rock I have told you not everyone is privy to all. Let us keep this for ourselves for now.¡±

    Rock bows his head, ¡°Yes mother, forgive me.¡±

    ¡°In time my son you will have knowledge that you must keep to a few, then you will understand.¡± She says then turns to me.

    ¡°Of course mother,¡± he responds without raising his head.

    ¡°Do you have any questions Jode?¡± She asks.

    ¡°I think, but I can''t seem to clear them up in my head. To start, can I ask how you know I am this person you say I am?¡±

    ¡°Legitimate question. Many have asked me the same question. I can only answer with a question. How does a mother know her child when lost for years. How does a friend recognize a friend through reincarnations? I can only say I just do.¡±

    ¡°Can you be sure in this state I will be able to correct that which has gone so awry?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, but nothing can ever be sure. All of life is an unknown process. To expect or want certainty is only to cause your own defeat.¡±

    ¡°You have been alive so long, why do you think it took me so long to show up?¡± I ask, catching on the word me.

    She talks without a reaction to my catch. ¡°That I have no answer to. You once told me time is the bane, but it is also the key. You told me timing is everything. That is why time is linear and not circular.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel it a burden to be bound never to seek oblivion?¡± I ask with a shake in my tone.

    ¡°At first yes. I cursed your name for many cycles. But it was your own words that pulled me through. I now look forward to each new generation. Each shows promise of things yet to come. I have lived long past my race''s time of transition and do not regret any of my history. Even if I live long past my children''s transition I will continue to yearn to see the future.¡± she sounds sad and happy at the same time.

    ¡°How could I have ever been wiser than you?¡± I ask honestly.

    A white aura starts at her and expands to encompass us all. It ends several feet beyond her. I can feel a peace encompass me along with an incorporeal hug. ¡°Jode thank you I never would have expected to hear that from you. You once told me that wisdom is not gained through age, but through acceptance. My wisdom is dimmed by your true wisdom. One day I hope to learn from you again.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Rock exclaims, ¡°You have never shown your aura. Please excuse my impudence, but I am in awe.¡±

    ¡°My precious Rock. In time I hope you too will understand the arrogance of an aura. Strength and power do not lie in show but in knowing.¡± she says with a tone that could take the roughest day and make it a pleasure.

    Her aura returns and the feelings of peace leaves a void that is almost scary. I watch as Rocks aura flickers and vanishes. He runs to her and hugs her with a strength that looks like it could crush steel.

    ¡°Mom I am so sorry I will never doubt again.¡± he says in tears. The light flickers off his tears to cause them to look golden. I look at the ground and realize he is crying gold. She wraps her arms around him.

    ¡°You are the one, son. I fear for you but am so proud. May your journey lead you far and wide and Jode''s wisdom guide you.¡± she says.

    Rock pulls away still in tears, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Rock do you remember the words from the nightwalk about the three?¡±

    ¡°Yes everyone has been talking about it since Jode showed up,¡± he says as his tears slowly stop.

    ¡°A word was kept from all, but a few. It actually said, ''In an natural teacher lies the awakening, In the mage with no memory lies a key to the double weight only he can bear, and in a golden warrior lies the means to the source.¡± she says.

    ¡°I am sorry Star, I had hoped I was wrong.¡± we all turn except Star to see Moon floating toward us.

    ¡°I know, Moon. I had hoped for a short time, but I knew. I was told by a very wise man that with wisdom comes a burden only the wisest can fathom. An old prophet of our kind told me that I will grieve a loss of a loved one. I had thought I would grieve a death, but in death there is only transformation. I feel no true grief there now. But to lose a loved one to a life of fear and danger can only bring me grief.¡±

    ¡°But mom I could never leave you. I have dedicated myself to the defense.¡± he says again in tears.

    Star cups her hands under her child''s chin. ¡°My dear and precious Rock we do not pick our fate it picks us. Your signature would not hold to the commitment. The defense thought it was a game you were playing on them.¡±

    ¡°No, never, I want to be in the defense. I have trained my whole life for it. Dad was so proud when I told him. He has trained me with my mentor.¡± A pile of liquid gold puddles at their feet.

    ¡°Your father is proud, but he fears for you. Why do you think he hates all humans? He knew one would take you from him. His prodigy that surpassed him.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Rock steps back and the tears instantly stop. Anger covers his face and his eyes go coal black, ¡°No I will not go, My place is here.¡±

    He jumps two stores into the sky and instantly becomes the most magnificent gold dragon I have ever seen. No movie or drawing can do them justice. I always thought dragons had wings, stout bodies, and long necks. But he was sleek and long. He moved more gracefully and deliberately than anyone could possibly imagine.

    He turned to glare at me before he shot off. I thought I would see a Chinese dragon with long feathery appendages. But what I saw was a dragon similar to the ones drawn in American art. But the horns were sharper and more menacing. On his face were tiny scales instead of plates of large bone. The sun glinted off his gold scales look like pure touchable light beams.

    When he shot off with a light beam trail and the sky was empty in just a few seconds. Even his trail takes no time to vanish into the horizon.

    ¡°He''ll be fine. He has always had a temper.¡± Star says calmly.

    ¡°But I can''t ask a child, even if he is older than me, to do something he doesn''t want to do.¡± I say fearful.

    ¡°We cannot fight fate. She knows how to force you into things you thought you could never do.¡± Star responds.

    ¡°But what good is a resistant participant?¡± I ask .

    Star smiles, ¡°I was once very defiant and resistant. You never gave up on me. I ask you the same for my son.¡± she says.

    ¡°I would never give up on anyone, but defiance can breed carelessness.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, but I have faith in you.¡± she says with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you ma''am. You have more then I have in myself.¡± I say.

    ¡°You were right my dear Jode. The tables always turn. Once directed all things return.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± I ask, confused.

    ¡°When the table returns to you, you will understand.¡± she says slowly.

    ¡°Of course ma''am.¡± I say hesitantly.

    ¡°Please Jode, this formality does not become you. You once told me formality is for the weak. Many of my peers resent me for that statement. But you of all people should understand it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but respect is also vital to any relationship.¡± I say in respect.

    Star, burst out laughing and a chime can be heard in the air. I can feel the mountain themselves laughing with her. ¡°Oh Jode you are still the same. Never without a counter. But so true.¡± she says.

    I hear a loud sound in the distance of a thousand wings flapping. It grows louder and louder till everyone but Star looks nervously around. It hits a crescendo almost deafening, then stops and you can hear a pin drop. I hear footsteps all around us. Then I see wave upon wave of men, women, and children slowly walking to us from all directions.

    All races, ages, and looks can be seen. They stop in a circle around us and kneel in respect. An older man of very advanced age walks in from somewhere in the back of the group. He stops in front of Star and says, ¡°Lady Star Seeker, liver of many lives, we thank you for the blessing. May I be so bold as to ask you the source of your blessing?¡± the man''s voice cracks as he talks.

    Star nods to me. My eyes grow huge and I feel horror fill me. The man looks at me and bows, ¡°The blessing will never be forgotten. May life always shine on you.¡± he then turns back to Star, ¡°I ask your leave to harvest your bounty.¡± he says and Star nods.

    He looks at me and bows again and vanishes. I watch as the first row of people bow and vanish, and the next group takes their place. They then bow and vanish, and it continues till all have bowed and vanished.

    ¡°May I ask what that was all about?¡± I ask.

    Before anyone can answer Rock drops in the center of the circle. I again jerk back and fall off my stone seat, ¡°Okay I need to get a crash helmet. I''m going to get a concussion or something.¡± I say.

    Everyone turns to me and laughs. I know Star does too because even the mountains felt like it was laughing. ¡°Great now even the mountain is laughing at me. Calling the seamstress I need the joker''s outfit.¡± I say and have to chuckle.

    I could feel a peace wash over me and knew her aura was out again. I get up and sit on the stone seat, ¡°Okay what was the question I asked?¡± I say calmly as though nothing had occurred.

    I sit and wait as the new wave of laughter starts. I can''t understand why my actions tend to make people laugh, but I don''t mind. I always prefer laughter to any other emotion. The laughter slowly dies and I watch Star¡¯s aura slowly retreat back to her.

    ¡°Jode even in a new life you have not changed.¡± Star says with a smile.

    Rock looks at me sympathetically then back to his mother, ¡°I have never heard you laugh mom. Anyone who can do that deserves respect. I will do this for you mother, but no one else. Just let it be known I go begrudgingly.¡± he says sadly.

    Star stands up and puts her hand on Rocks cheek. He nuzzles her hand as she says, ¡°That will do for now. But I think you will find as I did, you can''t help but love the man,¡± she says very softly.

    ¡°Awe shucks,¡± I say and act shy.

    ¡°Oh get over yourself,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I try, but for some strange reason my skin won''t come off.¡± I say sarcastically.

    ¡°Jode,¡± Oaky says with that motherly retort. I shrug.

    Star lowers her hand and looks at Rock, ¡°See what I mean?¡± She says soft enough I had to strain to hear her. Rock nods.

    ¡°Oh yeah I remember,¡± I blurt and everyone jumps and looks at me, ¡°What was that blessing thing all about?¡±

    ¡°You really are unpredictable aren''t you?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Sure, I am predictable. If you think I won''t do it I probably will and always expect the unexpected.¡± I say then look up sideways in thought, ¡°Well at least that is what I have been told. I don''t know though,¡± I say then look back at rock, ¡°I don''t really pay attention.¡±

    Oaky slaps me on the shoulder, ¡°Quit tormenting the poor lad.¡±

    I pout, ¡°Sorry,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh dear life you are incorrigible.¡± Oaky sighs.

    ¡°He always has been Oaky. Along with his almost indestructible logic it can become annoying.¡± Star says dreamily.

    ¡°Thank you Mrs Star Seeker, someone who understands,¡± Oaky says and Star nods just barely perceptible.

    ¡°I think they just connected because of you Jode.¡± Shade of Night says floating out of a boulder.

    ¡°Yeah, I always get ganged up on.¡± I say humorously.

    ¡°As for your earlier question.¡± Shade says, ¡°A dragon of Mrs Star Seeker¡¯s age, has a connection to the land she calls home. Her emotions and actions are tied to it. She is the reason the town is so prosperous. She is what humans would call our mother earth.¡±

    I look at Star in surprise as I hear myself say, ¡°If I had only known,¡± I then come back to myself.

    ¡°Balthore you have blessed me more than you know,¡± She says and a couple of tears fall from her eyes and a light rain begins to fall.

    Oaky looks to the sky and shivers. She then kneels and bows to Star, ¡°Thank you Mrs. Star Seeker, it has been many years.¡±

    ¡°I may have started it Oaky, but Jode is the source. I hope one day you will understand what I mean,¡± Star replies.

    Oaky rises, ¡°I understand the source and repay it in my way, but you blessed me with a rain I have only felt as a child and you deserve as much respect.¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°So you do understand?¡± Star asks Oaky. Oaky nods and identical smiles grow on each woman''s face.

    ¡°Oh come on, I know it is about me but I have no clue. Not fair.¡± I say.

    Rock comes up to me and puts his hand on my shoulder, ¡±Give it up Jode, some things are not meant for us to understand.¡± he says.

    I shrug, ¡°Probably right,¡± I say and the two women smile even larger.

 Myth and Magic

    Star looks at Rock ¡°Rock¡± she says and he turns to face her as he drops his hand, ¡±Gather what you need and go with them to town. Your adventure has now begun,¡± She says with joy and sorrow.

    ¡°Really? Into town, awesome,¡± he says and jumps into the sky. I watch as he transforms into the gold dragon and disappears in a streak. I doubt I will ever get tired of seeing that.

    ¡°Jode, please take care of him.¡± Star says, ¡°He is my baby and very special.¡±

    I look at her confidently, ¡°I will do my best,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she says, ¡°With you I know the dangers will be great. You carry a burden I wish on no one, but I know if anyone can bear it, you can.¡± she says with sympathy and fear cover her face.

    ¡°I hope so, I hope so,¡± I say with a shaky voice. I then change my tone making it more upbeat, ¡°So where do I go to create another mess?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I have been doing some research,¡± Moon says, ¡°And I suggest you start at the point the last curse was uttered. I have gotten you a ride. One rider has not gotten sick and the healers have worked to protect it. If it gets away from you or you lose it they will always return home which is this town.¡±

    ¡°Okay, how do you lose a ten foot lizard?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It happens, They can be quick if they want to,¡± Moon says..

    ¡°Yes they can, they have been known to go I think your measurements are zero to one hundred sixty in a second.¡± Shade says.

    ¡°Damn, I know a few that would love that. Of course it having legs might creep them out.¡± I say.

    Everyone laughs except Star who smiles. Rock falls from the sky, but I remain on my seat this time. He looks at me and I say, ¡°Ha, Ha didn''t get me that time.¡± Rock gives a wry smile.

    Rock carries a belt with several pockets on it. The two swords are strapped to his back. I see what looks like a couple of daggers in their sheaths, at his belt. He is wearing what looks like a silk headband made of silver and gold. Strapped to each arm is what looks like a leather pouch. As he moves his arms I hear metal scrapping metal. He wears black silk gloves that glitter like diamonds.

    ¡°Do you have enough?¡± Star asks evenly.

    ¡°Yeah, the swords are really enough, but I thought the others won''t hurt to have.¡± Rock replies.

    ¡°If you''re sure,¡± she says. ¡°I have difficulty accepting you don''t need the full dress.¡±

    ¡°Mom you fuss too much,¡± he says embarrassed.

    ¡°I can''t help it.¡± She says with a smile. ¡°You are the first gold in many cycles.¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Rock blushes gold. Then an instant confusion covers his face, ¡°What? Gold?¡±

    ¡°You are gold now my precious Rock.¡± she says with pride.

    Rock looks at his mother confused for a few seconds, then jumps into the air and transforms into the dragon. He floats in the air writhing around looking at himself. He then curls above the center of the circle and transforms back to human and drops to land gracefully on his feet.

    He looks at his mother, ¡°But I have no wings. How can I fly?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Gold and Silver dragons fly by will alone.¡± She answers, ¡°Did you not wonder why the training circles were more of a burden to you then a help?¡±

    ¡°No dad just said I learn quickly,¡± He says

    She smiles, ¡°Dear Foot Strong, you never stopped trying. No Rock it is because your magic is a part of who you are. You can never be without your magic,¡± she says with pride.

    ¡°Cool,¡± Rock says.

    Star looks at Moon, ¡°Keep me informed.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he says and bows.

    ¡°I hope to see you all later.¡± she says looking at Rock, Oaky, then me in turn. She looks at Shade, ¡°Sorry for the interruption, give them a couple of days and you may return.¡±

    Shade bows, ¡°No sorrow at all Mrs. Star Seeker. I''m privileged to have been a witness.¡± he says.

    ¡°I take my leave, I have many things I must attend to now.¡± she says and leaves. I notice all are bowing except Rock. I thought to bow but figured what for, she is already gone.

    ¡°Still the same,¡± I hear Star''s voice carry on the wind.

    Oaky slaps me upside the back of my head, ¡°How rude.¡±

    I point to Rock, ¡°But he didn''t bow either,¡± I say defensively. Rock chuckles and Oaky sighs.

    ¡°I think I am really going to like you,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°I thought you hated me for taking you away.¡± I say confused.

    ¡°Blah, No it was not you that put me on this path, it was fate. She is who I am mad at. Hell who could stay mad at a fool.¡± he says and struts down the path to the town.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Oh,¡± I say then add, ¡°Hey you called me a fool and what is with the hell reference?¡± I ask chasing after him.

    I catch up to him in the grassy plain. He glances at me as I reach him, ¡°Hell is not just a human concept. All races have their concept of it. Ours is oblivion, but other races use the term.¡±

    ¡°Like a fool needs to protect you.¡± I say.

    ¡°There is more out there,¡± he motions in an arch, ¡°Then you will know. I have studied combat all my life, but even I have limits. There are creatures out there that a blade can never touch. Shade¡¯s race for one. Others are as physical as you, but a forged weapon does no damage, only magic.¡±

    ¡°So all the myths and mythical creatures are true just in a different world.¡± I say.

    ¡°I do not know your myths so I do not know.¡± Rock says.

    ¡°I can answer some of that,¡± Shade interjects.

    ¡°Shoot,¡± I say.

    ¡°What myths I have gathered from humans do have a basis in fact here. Some have gone so far that the truth in the myths are all but lost.¡± Shade says.

    ¡°That makes sense, it''s like the story circle. One person tells the person next to them a sentence and let the others tell it around the circle and see what comes back to you. It never comes back the same,¡± I say.

    ¡°Nice comparison,¡± Moon says, ¡°May I use that?¡±

    ¡°Sure it was a thing done in grade school, everyone uses it.¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Moon says.

    ¡°Why are there no coaches or cars here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There are transports in the larger cities,¡± Shade says, ¡°But we have no need for internal combustion engines with magic.¡±

    ¡°Internal what?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Jode?¡± Shade asks.

    ¡°No, go ahead Shade, I''m sure you could explain it better then I could,¡± I say.

    ¡°If you wish. Humans have no magic so they use mechanical means to substitute. An automobile uses electrically ignited explosions with combustible material. Each time the explosion happens a piston I believe...¡± Shade says.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I encourage.

    ¡°Will move an arm that is connected to a shaft to create rotary movement. Under the metal carrier are wheels that turn by this rotary motion to propel the automobile, Right Jode?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me. You got the idea across.¡± I say.

    ¡°Sounds like a lot of work,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°I guess it could be, but humans can''t snap their fingers and poof they are there.¡± I say.

    ¡°Neither can we,¡± Moon says.

    ¡°Really you don''t have teleportation?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Tele...what?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°The ability to transport from one spot to another instantly,¡± I say.

    ¡°No,¡± Rock says snidely.

    ¡°With all this magic, a simple teleport can''t be done?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, why teleport and miss everything, when you can fly and see it all.¡± Rock says.

    ¡°You don''t count, I saw you fly. You are just shy of teleporting.¡± I say.

    ¡°Really I didn''t know,¡± he says in thought.

    ¡°Well I guess if flying is that fast you really don''t need to port.¡± I say.

    ¡°Guess not,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Not all can fly as fast as Rock,¡± Moon says.

    ¡°Nope I''m just good,¡± Rock says.

    We walk for a while in silence till I see the farms just over the horizon. ¡°Hold it,¡± I say and stop. Rock stops and looks at me. ¡°So teleportation doesn''t work?¡±

    ¡°Well some can if they conduct a long ritual and leave a marker, why?¡± Moon asks.

    ¡°That is why my magic wouldn''t work.¡± I say.

    ¡°But you have tried fire and that doesn''t have anything to do with teleportation,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°But that was after I tried teleportation and failed many times. By then my heart wasn''t in it, plus I don''t like fire.¡± I say.

    ¡°What are you saying then?¡± Moon asks.

    ¡°I''ve sent myself here to stop a curse, not cause more problems. If I had created a fire back then I would probably have caused a major problem,¡± I say.

    ¡°But we took precautions just in case,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Yes but think about it, other than starting a fire at a campsite, what use would I have for it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Blow up things. You ought to try, it it''s fun,¡± Rock says.

    I look at rock, ¡°Probably would be, but for me without a mentor I need to start small. I was trying to do things I have noticed are for the experienced.¡± I say.

    ¡°So what do you suggest?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Rock do you mind if I try something on your swords?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Will it weaken them?¡± he asks, reserved.

    ¡°I don''t think so, but I can''t say for sure.¡± I answer.

    The blades appear in his hands. I didn''t even see him pull them out. ¡°Go ahead, I''ll just have to postpone the trip a little longer if it does.¡±

    ¡°Okay, how the hell do you get them out of your scabbard so fast?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Huh?¡± he asks and looks over his shoulder. ¡°Oh they aren''t actually in there. Me looking human is an illusion. I''m actually still in dragon form. The swords are actually special made claws for me. The other things are what they look like, but I thought the swords were a nice touch, and a distraction in a battle. He says proudly.

    ¡°Oh they are. I can see how they would expect you to have to pull them out and get a nasty surprise when it stabs them.¡± I say impressed.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°Well here goes, I hope these being on your claws won''t make a difference,¡± I say.

    I look at the swords and imagine a rainbow flying off  the swords as it moves. Without realizing it my hands circle and move in front of me. I see a trail of ever changing colors trailing my hands. Then I come back to myself. My arms are at my side and Rock''s swords are like a color wheel on a bulb, rotating fast.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± Rock says and starts swinging his swords around. A foot long rainbow follows his swords like a tail. It doesn''t matter how fast he swings the swords the tail trails one foot from his swords. He holds them still and the tail vanishes back into the sword, then returns as he moves them.

    ¡°How long will it last?¡± Rock asks, still playing.

    ¡°I don''t know, never done it before,¡± I say.

    ¡°If it stops you gotta do it again.¡± he says excitedly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I say.

    I see Moon pull out a black box. Where it came from I don''t know. He holds it next to me then waits for Rock to stop moving and holds it next to the swords. ¡°That''s the most stable magic ever recorded,¡± he says. ¡°It can only be stopped by canceling it. And the only one capable of canceling it is the creator.¡± He looks at me in awe.

    ¡°Um, oopsies,¡± I say.

    ¡°Super awesome,¡± Rock says, ¡°You can''t touch my swords ever.¡± He says and starts doing flips with the swords.

    Oaky runs over and looks at the device. ¡°What do you mean oops? A historian can''t even do magic that pure.¡± She says.

    ¡°Double oopsies then,¡± I say timidly.

    Rock sheaths his swords and walks back to us, ¡±Awesome, I got a double oopsie. I think that is what I will call them.¡± he says triumphantly.

 Demons and Ancient Cities

    I see Myst running our way waving her arms wildly. She is hollering something, but I can''t make out what, ¡°What''s wrong with Myst?¡± I ask. Everyone turns, then runs to her and I follow.

    We are in hollering distance when I hear, ¡°Demons,¡± She yells and everyone runs faster.. We get to the other side of the farm and see blue flames shooting up from some buildings.

    ¡°Fire demons,¡± Rock yells, ¡°Hard to kill.¡± He heads off to one building where flames shoot up higher.

    I stop and follow Rock with my eyes as I say,¡±Blades strike true, upon this true strike flames are doused.¡±

    I then look at the closest building in flames and say, ¡°Fire from the other side you belong home, go now to never return.¡± The blue flame sputters, then goes out. I run through the town squelching each flame.

    I run to the last one which is where I see Rock engaged with the strangest creature I have ever seen. It looks more like a bunch of sticks connected to each other in a humanoid form. Its arms and legs are the same length so it can walk on two or four legs easily.

    Rock is swinging and slicing, but the creature is as fast if not faster then he is. Several swings from Rock look like they are about to hit the mark when the creature seems to sidestep without moving.

    I don''t know why but the ability of some creature in Dungeons and Dragons comes to mind. ¡°The creature is displaced, what you see is not where it is at.,¡± I yell at Rock.

    I see the creature look at me and spit. I try to fall to my right. As I am falling I realize the blue ball of flame was displaced also and I have shifted directly in its path. I''m not sure why, but the ball seems to slow down giving me enough time to raise my hands in front of me. I imagine an invisible field around me and I see the ball bounce off me and into a building.

    I finish my fall and roll over onto my knees facing the flame. I hold my palm out to the burning building and say, ¡°Return from whence you came.¡±

    To my surprise I see the fire ball suck back into a ball and fly back to the demon. ¡°Rock, watch out¡± I yell as I see it heading straight at him. He avoids a swing of the demons arm and continues his motion to fall to the ground and roll away from the creature.

    I see what looks like horror in a skeletal-stick face as the ball hits it. The thing burst into blue flames as it screams. I call it a scream, but it sounded more like a bunch of sticks and stones rattling in a bucket. It then explodes spraying all in distance with a black ooze.

    ¡°What the hell was that thing?¡± I ask exhaustedly.

    ¡°A fire demon,¡± Moon says, walking up to me. ¡±They are from the other world we now connect to. There are many different types of these creatures, but that one is the toughest to kill. What it is doing way out here, I don''t know.¡± he says.

    I get up and find Rock has joined us as he says, ¡°They are the soldiers. They are only sent with a purpose.¡±

    ¡°It did look like it was searching. It went to Jode''s house first, then attacked in a path heading to the farms.¡± Myst says.

    ¡°Why would it be searching for me?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can''t say for sure,¡± Moon replies, ¡°But I think they know you are a threat to them. No one has ever seen anything stranger and more intelligent then the fire demons, but it is assumed that there has to be more. The fire demons show purpose but no true intelligence. They are fighters not planners.¡±

    ¡°So we can guess as long as I stay here the town is in danger.¡± I say.

    ¡°Regretfully yes,¡± Moon says.

    ¡°Then I must leave,¡± I say sadly.

    ¡°No,¡± Lady Light says, ¡°We will just reinforce our protections.¡±

    ¡°I can''t risk anyone getting injured, or even killed on my account.¡± I say.

    ¡°I swore on life I would never back down on my town and its people, no matter what. And you are as much a part of this town now then anyone. I watched you fight Jode, and for never having battled in your life you did an impressive job. I would be a fool to send you away.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your concern and dedication Mayor Lady Light, but I had already planned on leaving anyway. My destiny takes me away, whether I want it or not. If I succeed there will never be a threat from demons again.¡± I say regretfully.

    ¡°And I just started to get to know you. I well know how cruel fate and destiny can be, Jode.¡± Lady Light says, ¡°My wishes will always be with you, and I hope to see you again. There will always be a home here for you Jode.¡± She says almost in tears.

    She comes over to me as she transforms into her demon looking form. As she hugs me and I hug her back, all I can think is how strange a distraught demon looks. I squelch a smile and try to make it look more like a sympathetic smile. I see Oaky give me a stern look and realize I have failed miserably.

    I try to put a sad face on, but realize it was not needed because Lady Light turned and ran away. ¡°You are horrible Jode,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I''m sorry I do feel sad that I have to leave. I feel this is home, but a crying demon seemed funny to me,¡± I say.

    ¡°You are just horrible,¡± Oaky says and walks off to where we lived. Myst gives me one of her motherly, ''you''re in trouble,'' looks and follows Oaky.

    Rock comes over to me and whispers, ¡°I see your point, it is funny,¡± he then walks off after the women.

    ¡°Watch yourself Rock,¡± Moon gibes, ¡°You may be the son of the oldest dragon, but a woman''s wrath has no boundaries.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Yeah,¡± Rock says waving his hand in dismissal.

    ¡°You are going to be a horrible influence on that boy, you know that?¡± Moon gives me a look.

    ¡°Yeah I know. I have no clue what his mother was thinking,¡± I say and we both laugh. We then follow the group to my home. Home: I never thought I would feel that way about a shack, but I feel it is more home then any place I have ever lived. I could do without the hot tempered demons though.

    I get to my place and find it burned to the ground. A little sputter of yellow flame pops up every so often, then goes out.

    Oaky is rummaging through the rubble to see what she can find. ¡°Could anything have survived that flame?¡± I ask.

    She looks at me in tears, ¡°I hope so, it was a gift from my mentor.¡± she says through the tears.

    ¡°What does it look like, and I will help.¡± I say concerned and walk to her.

    ¡°It will look like a yellow and red leaf to you about this big,¡± she says, indicating an object about three inches big.

    I move things around trying to find it. I can''t see how a leaf can survive this, but I had to at least try. Everything I move just reveals more black-gray ash. Every once in a while I would grab something hot and jump back in pain. We search for several hours, but find nothing.

    Oaky steps just outside the area of destruction and flops to the ground bawling. I start toward her to comfort her when I see movement behind her. I see something fall to her right, back far enough to be out of her sight. As I get close I see what looks like a red and yellow leaf  fluttering slightly in the wind. I walk to her right and pick it up.

    It appears as she described, but as I pick it up a faint glow appears, then fades away. I hear something in the back of my mind say, Thank you, and it turns to a yellow and red seed.

    I hand it to Oaky, ¡°Sorry it was a leaf, but when I picked it up it turned to a seed.¡± I say

    She gets up, turns to me and holds out her hand for me to drop it in. She holds it for several seconds in disbelief, then a smile fills her face.

    Her eyes are filled with surprise and excitement. She clasps her hand tightly around the seed and hugs me tightly. I just stand there unsure what to do.

    She lets go then looks at it briefly, before clasping her hand back around it. She looks at me even more teary eyed, but the tears look to be of joy. ¡°Thank you,¡± she says and pecks me on the cheek. She then runs off faster then any person I thought could.

    I stand stunned unable to react or think. ¡°You have no clue what happened do you?¡± Moon asks. I had forgotten he had been standing watching us search.

    ¡°Not a clue,¡± I say, lost in confusion.

    ¡°That item has been passed down in her family for generations. Each tree spirit gets one from their mentor. That particular one was given to her mentor by her mother. It is not normal for that to be done. So it had more meaning to her then most.

    That item you touched and transformed is from a tree older than even Star Seeker. Each graduate tree spirit is given one as her initiation to their life after training. Each leaf dies with its holder if it is not given as a gift. That leaf is said to be almost as old as Star Seeker so her mother did not want it to die with her.

    Your touch transformed it to a seed, something not heard of for generations. It is said only the pure of heart and power of the ancients can do that.¡± he says.

    ¡°Well that leaf is confused. My heart is not pure. I had no qualms in killing that fire thingy.¡± I say in disgust.

    Moon laughs, ¡°A pure heart has nothing to do with innocence or violence. Even the most violent of people can have a pure heart. Purity is in the intent, not the thought.¡± he says.

    I blink and look at him sternly, ¡°Do huh?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps one day you will understand, and if not you will be the purest heart that ever lived.¡± he says with a smile.

    I glare at him, ¡°You know you are a pain in my ass sometimes,¡± I say.

    ¡°Then I am a good teacher,¡± he says.

    ¡°Pah,¡± I say and head off to see if anyone else needs help.

    I am surprised that no one was harmed in the attack. A lot of homes look like mine, but everyone had gotten out safe. One fairy got her hand burned, but I was told she would heal fine.

    In the air hung the smell of soot and smoke. The air around the town holds a haze from the many buildings that still burn in spurts. I walked around to be sure no one was missing. I did not know everyone in the town, but with a question here and there I could be sure all was safe.

    Then it hit me, Gushes at Dawn is the only water elemental in town. I rush over to his home to feel relief that his home was untouched. I knock on the door, but don''t get a response.

    I panic and pound on the door yelling his name. I hear him yell, ¡°Go away I can''t.¡±

    ¡°Can''t what?¡± I ask, confused for a few seconds, then it dawns on me. ¡°Water spout, it''s okay. It''s gone. You''re safe.¡±

    I hear him speak a little softer, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course you blubbering huge tear spout, we killed it. Rock has part of it on him. We need a good water hose to clean up the mess.¡± I say sarcastically. Gushes at Dawn is the only person in this town that never takes my insults personally. He knows I do it in jest.

    The door flies open and he almost knocks me over hugging me. Now I have put my face in water many times, but with Gushes at Dawn it is much different. It feels like a fast flowing river with no way of getting out of it. And the strangest part is that you can breath as long as the moving water doesn''t keep knocking the air out of you.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    He can make as many appendages as he wants, so I had ten fast flowing rivers hugging me as well. He has my arms pinned to my side so I can¡¯t push him away. So between the slaps in the face I say, ¡°Hay let go I''m fragile.¡±

    He backs off and says, ¡°Sorry Jode I was just so scared.¡±

    ¡°I know, I was too. I can only imagine what it would be like for you,¡± I say sympathetically.

    ¡°My grandfather died in a lava flow. I watched him turn to steam. I had nightmares for years,¡± he says shaking.

    I go over and pat his back, ¡°It''s okay, water spout, you''re okay. I''m going to leave so it doesn''t happen again.¡± I say trying to comfort.

    He jumps back in shock, ¡°What? You can''t leave.¡±

    ¡°I have to, I have no choice.¡± I say.

    ¡°No, I will talk with the Mayor. She can''t kick you out.¡± he says desperately.

    ¡°She isn''t kicking me out. I have to leave for other reasons.¡± I say

    ¡°But why?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Because I may be the only one who can stop the outsiders,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh, I see, I''m sorry but I can''t go with you. I would panic too easily,¡± he says.

    ¡°I wouldn''t expect you to go, or even want you to. I''m just worried no one will be here to clean you out.¡± I say.

    ¡°I will wait for you to get back to get in the sink hole. So you have to get back soon. I''m going to miss it.¡± he says.

    ¡°I''ll try, but I can''t promise.¡±

    ¡°You have to come back.¡± he says and hugs me, but with only two arms this time.

    ¡°Okay, Okay, I will try my best.¡± I say.

    He pulls back, ¡°You have to promise on life.¡±

    ¡°I can''t do that. It could hinder my effectiveness in the adventure ahead.¡±

    ¡°I know, be sure to come back and say goodbye, I have a gift for you.¡± he says.

    ¡°I can promise that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says and slumps into his home and closes the door slowly.

    ¡°I''m going to miss that spout,¡± I say staring at his door.

    ¡°I''ll keep an eye on him,¡± Moon says, ¡°I''m not you, but he at least likes me.¡±

    ¡°He more than likes you Moon,¡± I say walking off. ¡°He had told me many times how much he respects you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for telling me. I have wondered for years what he thought of me. His race doesn''t attach to others very easily.¡± he says.

    ¡°Really I wonder why,¡± I say, ¡°A wild river that has emotions that change faster than a fire fly¡¯s butt at night. Seems like the perfect companion to me.¡± I say sarcastically.

    Moon laughs, ¡°You have a knack to make the most complex things seem simple.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, everything is simple, simply confusing.¡± I say seriously.

    Moon laughs till all solidity is lost in his form. For a while I have a black cloud floating next to me. I walk around checking up on everyone and find that five homes were destroyed. The demon had been in town for some time before Myst found us.

    One of the libraries was completely destroyed with some documents that can never be replaced. One of the major health clinics was destroyed. They say it was lucky, one person that was unable to move on their own was moved earlier that day. One of the other clinics just got a new device that they hoped would help the injured, knome.

    I really didn''t know the lady, but thought I would go check on her. I didn''t have anything better to do, and most of the others in town were busy cleaning up the town.

    I enter the clinic to see a lone person lying on a bed. I walk over to see a short dirt brown human form lying down. Her back is to me. Her skin looks like dark clay just after a good rain. If I didn''t know better I would say it was a clay statue.

    I have been told knomes don''t have ears like most, but hear by sensing vibrations in their skin. She turns over as I walk up, and I notice that she has to pull her legs over with her hands.

    I''m sure a few artists would love to be able to sculpt like the way she looks. There was no denying she was female. The feminan features on her face are more defined and elegant then any woman could ever have. Other than being short, every feature of her body screams female. The only strange feature is she has no ears and no nostrils.

    Her clay eyes blink at me, ¡°Do I know you fine young lad?¡± She asks with an earthy yet feminine voice.

    ¡°No, my name is Jode, the others were busy with the clean up. I thought I would check to see if you were okay.¡±

    ¡°How sweet. I have heard of you. I hear a lot of things when they think you are asleep. Most forget we never really sleep. My name is Forms Under the Falls. But you can call me Falls.¡±

    ¡°Do you mind if I ask how this happened?¡± I ask motioning to her legs.

    She giggles, ¡°From a fall off a cliff. Ironic huh?¡± she asks rhetorically.

    ¡°Just a bit, but at least you live up to your namesake.¡± I say.

    She laughs and her skin looks like an earthquake, ¡°I like your thinking. But unless they can figure out why I lost the use of my legs, I can never fall again.

    ¡°I''m so sorry,¡± I say.

    ¡°It''s okay, it was my own fault. A man caught my eye and off I went,¡±

    ¡°Well did you get to meet him?¡±

    ¡°No, I couldn''t see him again after what happened.¡± she says shyly.

    ¡°Oh come on that is the best time. Just hint it was his fault by telling him you fell admiring him and there¡¯s your way in the door.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± she asks suspiciously.

    ¡°Pretty sure. I may be human, but I can''t see him being much different in his thinking. All males love to be admired, and for someone to injure themselves admiring them is the greatest compliment ever.¡±

    She blushes or I should say she turns a light gray, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I would go get him to prove it, but I''m sure he is helping with the clean up.¡±

    ¡°I''m sure, I''ll test your theory later.¡±

    ¡°I don''t mean to be rude or callous, but is your skin made of actual clay?¡±

    ¡°Not rude at all. I know you did not live here till about a year ago. And yes it is. There is no real simple explanation, but we are formed from the earth.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you move your limbs or keep from falling to a pile of mud?¡± I ask, then realize how callous that sounded, ¡°Oh sorry, I speak before I think.¡±

    She smiles,¡±It is okay, I don''t mind. We have a rock skeleton wrapped with a magical mud. Our consciousness is said to reside in all the mud, so we can lose part of our body and still reform it if we find a compatible substance. That is why my condition is confounding. I have reformed my legs many times, but they still don''t work.¡± She says depressed.

    ¡°Did they check your spine?¡± I ask.

    ¡°What? No,why?¡± she asks, confused.

    ¡°Because in humans the legs are connected to nerves in the spine. If they are severed or damaged it causes paralysis in the limbs.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. Can you check?¡±

    ¡°Um I''m not a doctor though, ¡° I say scared.

    ¡°Don''t worry you can''t harm me. I don''t feel pain and the health care has done worse trying to figure this out. When I turn over just reach in and feel.¡±

    ¡°Uh okay,¡± I say, sorry I ever suggested it.

    She rolls over to expose her back. I start to reach for her back and hesitate, ¡°Go ahead it''s really okay,¡± she says slightly muffled in the pillow.

    I reach in with disgust, but it just feels like putting your hand in water with rubber gloves on. I feel around and find a long row of smooth round stone. I feel around and find one with a tiny chip out of it.

    ¡°Are your spine rocks supposed to be all smooth?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes why?¡± she answers muffled.

    ¡°Because one is chipped.¡± I say.

    ¡°Well pull it out.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I squeal.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± she replies muffled.

    I pull out the rock. If I hadn''t just pulled it out of her,I would have thought it was a normal stone in a creek bed. It is smooth and looks to be perfectly round other than a nick out of it. It looks like it was clipped by an ax.

    ¡°Now get another one off the tray,¡± she muffles.

    I look around and find several stones the same shape on the other side of her, in a box, on a tray. I put the one I pulled out on the tray and pick out a new one from the box and go back.

    I reach back into her with the rock between my first two fingers and my thumb. I feel around to find the open area between the row of rocks. I shift my fingers to place the stone in place. I feel it pull out of my fingers to place itself in position.

    I jerk back and stand up. I wait to hear her scream, but instead her whole body shivers. She looks more like dirty water than clay at that point. She rolls over, and I notice her legs respond sluggishly.

    ¡°Oh Jode you are wonderful. No one would have thought of that. So many can be helped by that simple process. I would hug you but it will take several days for me to adjust to the new legs.¡±

    ¡°You''re very welcome, but I actually didn''t think it would work.¡± I say.

    ¡°I didn''t either, I just wanted to see if I could feel the magic everyone has been talking about. And they are right, your hands are wonderful. Just that feeling would have been enough for me, but to have my legs back too. You are a miracle worker.¡± She says elated.

    ¡°Um okay. I really do need to get out and help too. I hope you don''t mind if I heal and leave.¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh Jode I don''t think you could do anything wrong,¡± she says dreamily, ¡°You go. Others will need you too.¡±

    ¡°Uh yeah sure. I say backing out of the room, then turn and sprint out the door.

    I head over to my devastated home unsure of what else to do. I see everyone rushing around doing what they can to help. I stare at the rubble that once was my home for a year. I feel a sadness as I sit, and come to the realization I now have to leave the best year of my life.

    I sit on the ground outside the frame in a fairly clear spot. I stare not fully realizing I am moving my hands in odd motions and gestures. I only vaguely see the dust and soot swirling around in the air.. The stones shift around in the swirl and mostly burnt wood reform and reshape themselves.

    I feel the sadness of my loss fill me slowly. I see only sadness in front of me. I think I see a glow around me, but the sadness I feel prevents me from seeking where it comes from. The area in front of me is now a blur of smoke and flame. The flare is white hot and I feel the heat increase on my face.

    I ignore the discomfort and continue without thought. I just feel a loss that can never be filled. I begin to feel a stream of tears rolling down my face, and a voice in the distance call my name.

    I think, Jode, is that my name? Then I come back. The sadness fades and the world once a blur, now comes into focus. My eyes focus and see a miniature city in front of me. Pure white spires rise hauntingly high into the air. A city of white and green shines in front of me.

    It is almost impossible to see the edges of the city because nature and architecture merge perfectly. I see what looks like ghostly people moving about among the city. Multicolored dragons fly as shadows among the spires. A glow of white emanates from the center to slowly diffuse to the edges.

    ¡°Jode?¡± I hear Star ask.

    I look up to see Star looking down on me with a single silver tear falling from her eye. I reach out and catch it as it falls. It touches my hand and I feel a cool calming sensation come from it. It forms into a perfect sphere of silver. It looks like a perfect silver pearl.

    I look back up and Star is smiling. She holds her hand out for me to take it. I let her effortlessly raise me to my feet.

    ¡°What? What happened?¡± I ask, still trying to focus on the now.

    ¡°You gave me a gift I thought I would never see again. You gave me my city back,¡± she says softly.

    ¡°What?¡± I look around and really focus on the city. ¡°Who did that?¡± I ask, still holding the silver pearl tightly in my hand.

    ¡°You did dear boy,¡± Star responds.

    ¡°But...¡± I say, still confused and disorientated.

    ¡°May I?¡± I hear Moon ask.

    ¡°Certainly, I have other engagements I have postponed. Thank you for calling me, Moon. I feel the town will see a lot more of me,¡± She says.

    ¡°Always a pleasure,¡± Moon says and I then notice that it looks like the whole town is around us. Everyone bows as Star turns and glides out beyond the crowd and vanishes beyond my sight.

    ¡°Jode,¡± Moon says and I turn to him and he continues, ¡°That is the ancient city of the humans. The city Star Seeker was born in. The once great city that the curse destroyed completely. You created it from the remains of your cabin. You pulled from a memory beyond your own, and gave us all a blessing that can never be fathomed.¡±

    ¡°But I just was sad for the loss of my cabin, not a whole city.¡± I say, beginning to recall.

    ¡°The sadness you felt for your loss here must have pulled a greater loss in your soul. The structure you created has the power the once great city had. It emanates the protection that once great city had. With it you have protected this city more than all the mages alive today.¡±

    ¡°I couldn''t have, I''m no ancient,¡± I say defiantly.

    ¡°But this,¡± Moon says and points at the city still active with its ghost inhabitants, ¡°Says otherwise. You may not physically be an ancient, but your soul is.¡±

    ¡°But that isn''t me anymore,¡± I say.

    ¡°Maybe not, but you are ancient whether you want to be or not. It is a part of who you are. You are the key, now you have to find the lock. Through you lies a great future for us all.¡±

    ¡°I''m just a man, nothing more.¡± I say indignantly.

    ¡°And so were the ancients,¡± he responds.

    ¡°You''re a thorn in my ass again,¡± I say sarcastically.

    ¡°I do my best,¡± he returns.

    I hear a roar of laughter seep through the crowd. I notice the sun low on the horizon, but the light of the city I created gives off light creating the illusion of midday.

    ¡°Well crap it''s late, how long was I doing that,¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not long. It was created quickly. It was done before anyone noticed it. But you just sat there staring at it. No one could wake you from your trance. I had to call Star Seeker to help. It took her to call your name once and you came back.¡±

    ¡°Damn what a waist, I wanted to help clear, sorry.¡±

    ¡°You have done more than anyone else could. You healed Falls and created a protection from the demons.¡±

    ¡°A protection, how do you mean?¡± I ask.

    ¡°While you sat in your trance another fire demon came. We were all here at the time and only saw it in time to see a ball of fire streak toward us. It had not been in flight long when a beam shot from the central tower,¡± Moon points at the tallest tower in the miniature city, which sits in the center of the city.,¡± It hit the fire and extinguished it, and flew on to strike the demon. It vaporized instantly.¡±

    ¡°Damn, don''t piss off the tower,¡± I say and hear a low chuckle wave through the crowd. ¡°Well I doubt I''m going to be sleeping here.¡± I say looking at the little city. I notice that dragons no longer fly above it, and there is very little movement in it. I guess it reflects the time of the day too.

    ¡°Gushes at Dawn asked that you stay with him,¡± Moon says.

    ¡°But what about Oaky?¡±

    ¡°She hasn''t returned yet. I figure she will be back by morning. She doesn''t need to sleep.¡± he says.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I  forget that. Well I am off, if I can,¡± I say. The group opens a path in the direction of Gushes at Dawn''s place.

    ¡°Neat, I thought that just happens in the movies,¡± I say and walk down the opening in the crowd.

 Goodbyes

    I get to Gushes at Dawn''s home and knock. ¡°Come on in Jode,¡± Gushes says.

    I open the door, walk in then close the door behind me. The look of the cabin is similar to the one I lived in for a year. Although the fireplace looks dusty from disuse. ¡°How did you know it was me?¡± I ask.

    Gushes is standing in the kitchen which looks to be unused as well. ¡°Because you are the only one that ever comes to my house.¡± he says.

    ¡°That''s sad,¡± I say.

    ¡°Not at all, I like it that way. I''m a soloist. Most of my species are. Oh if you want you can start a fire, I just don''t need it.¡±

    ¡°Nah, I never used it. Oaky just keeps it going for me if I ever do use it.¡±

    ¡°Well it is the warmer season. You can use the room. I don''t need it, I can sleep in the sink.¡±

    ¡°I couldn''t do that to you. I''ll just sleep on your area rug. I''m not picky.¡±

    ¡°Well at least grab a pillow. I cleaned them for you. You humans are so inconsiderate.¡± he says mockingly.

    ¡°What do you expect, just like a water spout is for a fountain not a kitchen,¡± I say and laugh.

    I head to his bedroom and just before I enter I hear him say, ¡°Your slacking human that was awful.¡±

    The only difference between my old room and his is that there is a large tub in the corner. I grab a couple of pillows and head back to the living room. As I enter I say, ¡°What do you expect I just created a city.¡±

    We both laugh as I lay my pillow on the area rug and lay down. Gushes walks around me to the front door and stops, ¡°Make yourself at home. I got some errands to run and will be back later.¡±

    ¡°Okay and thanks for a place to sleep Gushes,¡± I say.

    ¡°Any time my friend, any time,¡± he says and trails off as he leaves.

    The room has an eerie silence. I am used to hearing Oaky skittle around as I fall asleep. At first I thought I wouldn''t be able to fall asleep, but next thing I know I am waking up.

    I jump up fearing I have overslept. I take a quick shower and run outside. The sun is just peaking over the horizon. I thought I overslept, but ended up getting up earlier then normal. I go back in and knock on Gushes door. I get no answer. I knock louder but still get no answer. I open the door slowly and see no one. I walk in to see the tub is also empty.

    I go back outside and see no activity at all. There is a sheet of paper with a writing utensil hanging from the door. I write, ''At library''. I go to the nearest library. In the center of the building there are two long tables surrounded by chairs. I take a seat at the nearest table.

    I look around and see no labels on the shelves. I go to the nearest wall and look at some titles. Most look to be dealing with farming. I go to the opposite wall and see titles like: ''Interactions of magic'', ''Where to find your mentor'', and ''Levels of concentration''.

    This wall has more titles that indicate magic or something dealing with it. I search around and find a title with human in it. The title reads, ''What is known of human magic.'' I take the book off the shelf and place in my mind where I took it from.

    I sit down at the table and open it up. The prologue reads:

    Very little is known of human magic. What little is learned and written about is what has been observed from the few humans that have appeared here. The only one that knows of human magic prior to the portals closing is Mrs Star Seeker. She lives in the southern hills and declined my request for an interview.

    The rest is a list of people the writer wanted to thank for the help with the writing of the book. I skim through the book and read passages that catch my attention.

    The human says that magic is easy, just think it and it happens. I asked him to show me and he said he was too tired right now. I never was able to find him again.

    ¡°Sounds about right. He definitely was a fake.¡± I say out loud. I read another:

    She says that she has tried some magic, but she could only heal. She said that is what she wanted to be able to do on the other side.

    Interesting I think. I hope she found a good life over here. I find another passage that looks promising.

    He said it takes a lot of concentration, but he has done a few things. I asked him if he was up to it and he said ¡®if I don''t mind waiting.¡¯ I told him I have no problem waiting. He had me sit in a chair on the edge of his room. He draws a strange design on the floor. It looks like a star circled. He put candles at each point of the star. He stands in the center of the design and muttered some strange words, I don''t know the spelling of. He told me later they are magical words and should never be written. After he finished speaking the design burst into flames. He told me not to enter the circle because he had summoned something, but I saw nothing.

    ¡°Hmm strange,¡± I say out loud.

    ¡°What is?¡± Gushes asks.

    I look up and see Gushes at Dawn and Rock walking toward me, ¡°Oh this passage about a human and a pentagram,¡± I say.

    ¡°A what?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°A pentagram, it is a five pointed star with a circle around it.¡±

    ¡°What''s it for?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I heard witches use it in magic,¡± I say closing the book and getting up.

    ¡°I thought magic doesn''t exist in your home world,¡± Gushes says.

    ¡°It doesn''t, not like here. But some believe it does work. I don''t know. Never done it.¡±

    ¡°Strange indeed.¡± Rock comments, ¡°What are you doing here so early? Oaky isn''t back yet.¡±

    ¡°I woke up early then didn''t know what to do so came here.¡±

    ¡°I thought I would get home before you woke up, but you woke up way earlier than you usually do,¡± Gushes says.

    ¡°Yeah I know, strange huh?¡± I comment.

    ¡°Not really, battle does that to you,¡± Rock says, ¡°Keeps the adrenaline flowing longer. Causes quick naps.¡±

    ¡°So this is what I have to look forward to?¡± I ask.

    ¡°For a while yeah, but your system will adjust and you will be able to sleep more sound and longer,¡± Rock explains.

    ¡°Great I''m going to be a basket case for a while, great,¡± I say snidely.

    ¡°Could be, we will have to wait and see.¡± Rock says evenly.

    ¡°Thanks, that helps a lot,¡± I exclaim.

    ¡°Hm, glad I could help,¡± He says.

    I look at Gushes, ¡°Okay you will be with me, in him,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh good, someone needs to keep you on those fragile human toes,¡± Gushes smirks.

    ¡°Ha, Ha, thanks,¡± I say and put the book back where I got it. I walk back over to them and ask, ¡°So what ya here for? Anything fun?¡±

    ¡°Not really, ¡°Gushes says, ¡°Just wanted to give you your gift and met Rock here. He was looking for you so I brought him along.¡±

    ¡°Ha, brought, I told him I was coming along,¡± Rock retorts.

    ¡°Oh I forgot you are a dragon, I have to bow to you as a slave,¡± Gushes retorts.

    ¡°As a matter of fa...¡± Rock starts to say when I interrupt.

    ¡°Enough, you both have too much arrogance. Just be friends, you both are so much alike.¡± I say.

    They both look at me and say, ¡°Really?¡± They then look at each other and laugh.

    ¡°Well I hate to sound greedy, but what ya get me?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Gushes pulls out a necklace of shells with a large red and blue shell in the middle, and clips it on my neck. I grab the large shell to look at it better. It pulses like a heartbeat and is warm to the touch, ¡°Nice,¡± I say.

    ¡°It was a gift from my dad. It has been passed down through the generations. It helps you attune to the water you are in.¡± He says with a tear in his voice. He could be crying, but I can''t tell since he is all water.

    I look at him with compassion, ¡°I can''t take this. You should give it to your children.¡±

    ¡°I can''t have children. You are as close as I will get to a son. I hope it helps.¡± he says and leaves the room in a hurry.

    Rock watches him leave, then looks at me and asks, ¡°I''m not that blubbery am I?¡±

    I chuckle, ¡°No that is where you differ. Gushes can''t control his emotions, they flow like he does, never ending,¡± I say with a smile.

    Rock laughs, ¡°Mom did tell me his people are hard to keep up with,¡± he says.

    ¡°Yeah sometimes, but I had a good friend the same way. She would flip on a dime.¡±

    ¡°A dime?¡±

    ¡°Oh a form of currency in the human world. A way of exchange for services and objects.¡±

    ¡°Oh okay. I think I remember something on that.¡± Rock returns.

    ¡°Yeah sometimes a pain,¡± I comment, ¡°What did you need?¡±

    ¡°Just to talk.¡±

    ¡°Well let''s go outside, the echo in here is driving me up the wall,¡± I say, and we go outside.

    ¡°Anything particular?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what spell did you cast on me in the battle with the fire demon?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I think it was to make your aim true.¡±

    ¡°Really that means I need to work on my aim. I hit every where I aim on the demon, but it never scored. Before I would hit every fifth strike or so,¡± he says in thought.

    ¡°Actually I messed up by doing that. The creature was not where you were aiming. It was displaced.¡±

    ¡°Displaced? You mean where I saw it was wrong?¡± he asks confused.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°In a way yes. Somehow it is able to blur its actual position. I saw every hit you made should have struck home, but as your blade connected the creature appeared in a different location.

    I was told teleportation is more complicated than just thinking, plus the creature seemed not to be worried where you were striking. The only other possibility then was it created an illusion that it was somewhere it wasn''t. Then when it attacked me when I said that, I knew that had to be it. So me making your hits true, I actually sabotaged your ability to hit it.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. That does explain why they are hard to hit,¡± he says in realization, then adds, ¡°What gave you that idea?¡±

    ¡°A game in my world called Dungeons and Dragons or D&D.¡±

    ¡°A game of what?¡±

    ¡°Strange as it sounds, about this world in a way. There are adventurers that fight monsters with swords and magic. Even stranger is that some of the monsters actually exist here, but act differently.¡±

    ¡°Different how?¡±

    ¡°As bad as it sounds I''ll take dragons as an example. In the game dragons are greedy and extremely egocentric. They sit in a cave on a pile of gold, jewels, and treasure and kill anyone who comes near it.

    Another is water elementals like Gushes at Dawn. Instead of their being a member of a town, they wait in water areas and ambush any adventurer to kill them.¡±

    ¡°Strange, sounds like fun to play, but we dragons hoard knowledge not material items. Objects are to be used, not hoarded.¡±

    ¡°Well in the human world, gold is one of the most prized metals. Men will kill for it.¡±

    ¡°For life''s sake what for? It''s all but useless unless you enchant it. You saw it was my tears. Who would collect tears like that?¡± he says disgusted.

    ¡°Well humanity has strange concepts to this world. Haven''t you ever met another human?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I have never left home and my father would not let any human near the cave till you. I''m surprised he let me out to see you. He says humans are disgusting vermin.¡±

    I laugh, ¡°To some degree he is right. I have met some that were worse than vermin.¡±

    ¡°You are strange Jode. To speak of your kin like that,¡± Rock says disturbed.

    ¡°I only state it how I see it. There is no need to defend a lie.¡±

    ¡°I do see your point, but I have been taught that you never speak ill of your kin or family no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Well with a race that is as old as yours, I doubt there is much that needs to be mentioned that is bad. You all have such an ordered society.¡±

    ¡°Pah, Lets just say there are many things I will never speak of.¡± He says reserved.

    ¡°Oh got you. Never thought... Okay so I am a lot more naive than I thought.¡±

    ¡°A hole lot naive,¡±

    ¡°Hmm guess I better pay a little more attention.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn''t hurt,¡± he says simply.

    ¡°Oh there you are,¡± Oaky says and I realize Rock and I ended up at the miniature city. I can see the activity has increased again from the night before.

    I look at Oaky, ¡°Sorry just talking and walking,¡± I say.

    ¡°Maybe this morning, but I hear you were very busy yesterday after I left.¡± she says.

    ¡°Nah not really, just visited the clinic and sat at our old place,¡± I say timidly.

    She looks at the city then back at me, ¡°Funny man,¡± she says.

    ¡°I try,¡± I say.

    ¡°Try harder.¡±

    ¡°Ooo harsh, Okay I will try harder,¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I feel you can be so hopeless,¡±

    ¡°Only sometimes, I''ll have to try harder.¡± I say.

    She just sighs in frustration, ¡°Come on, we need to get you a pack for supplies,¡± she says and walks off.

    I follow her to a building I have never been to in the whole year I was here. When enter a knome is stocking some items on a shelf. It looks like jars of chicken¡¯s feet, but I can''t be sure.

    ¡°Hello Forms under a Rainbow, Jode needs some traveling supplies please,¡± Oaky says.

    He walks over to us. He stands the same height as Falls. His clay body looks to have fine cracks. His face looks a bit blockish. I notice a limp as he comes over, ¡°The Jode?¡± he asks.

    ¡°The only Jode I know why?¡± Oaky asks.

    He grabs my hand and shakes it vigorously, ¡°I wanted to thank you from the bowls of the earth,¡± he says.

    ¡°Um don''t mean to sound inconsiderate, but for what?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You helped my daughter. Without you she may never have walked again.¡±

    ¡°Oh Falls, you are quite welcome. But just a suggestion. Get her a man before it happens again.¡±

    He laughs and I swear I see more hairline cracks appear on his arm, ¡°I''ve been trying, she is just so shy.¡±

    ¡°Funny she didn''t seem it when I talked to her.¡±

    ¡°You''re different, you''re human,¡± he says without callousness.

    ¡°Oh at that age.¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes, many have asked about her, but she won''t talk when she meets them.¡±

    ¡°Oh that shy. I hope she grows out of it.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. I think you helped, she asked to see someone today. And he was formed with rich clay. I hope they hit it off. Been many generations since we had rich kids.¡±

    I chuckle, ¡°I''m sorry, I still think like most humans and when you say rich kids I think of wealth not structure.¡±

    He looks confused for a moment then says, ¡°Oh I see the pun. No, I mean well seasoned and aged clay.¡± He laughs again then adds, ¡°I wish you didn''t have to leave. You have been a delightful addition to the town. If you can, you have to come back.¡± he says.

    ¡°Oh I plan on it. This is my home now, and I will always carry it with me.¡±

    ¡°Well I can help you there. Wait here I will be back,¡± he says and I nod.

    He goes in a door behind the counter. He is gone for several minutes and comes back with a belt with a small pouch attached. It looks black and made of the silk just about everything is made of. It looks to be three or four layers of it.

    The pouch is the size of a pocket wallet. It looks to be part of the belt itself. The top is a flap closed by a silk button. I expect to see holes and thread like most buttons, but it looks to be solidly attached.

    He hands it to me. ¡°This is a very rare item, but I think you deserve it.¡± he says.

    ¡°Is that?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°It''s a special belt I got as a youth. It is magicked to hold an infinite amount. You can put anything in it and simply picture what item that was put in it and grab in the pouch, and it will be in your hand.

    I must warn you though, any living thing that is put into it will die. I was supposed to return all I had to Big City, but I kept one. Some were using it as a weapon, so all were called back to prevent its use. But I know I can trust you to use it wisely. Any perishables put in it are put in stasis and will not spoil.¡±

    He pulls out a paper from his side, ¡°Here is the list of what is in it. There should be enough provisions for a year. And all the tools and equipment you will need for your journey. It''s the best I can do for saving my daughter''s future.¡± he says.

    I take the paper and see a huge list of foods and other items. I see the word tent, ¡°I see tent. I don''t know what it looks like, how can I pull it out?¡± I ask concerned.

    ¡°Just say the name of the item exactly as I have written it. That is enough to grab the right thing,¡± he looks at Rock, ¡°I put a dragons cowl in there. It is enchanted with sight and communication. Just don''t wear it too long though, it can cause disorientation.¡±

    Rock''s eyes grow huge. Forms under a Rainbow then looks at Oaky, ¡°I found an old tree ring too. I figured you would know what it is and how to use it,¡± he says.

    She hugs him then steps back and says, ¡°Oh Forms Under a Rainbow that is such a special gift. I thought there weren''t anymore,¡± she says.

    ¡°I found it buried in a box a while back and tried to find out what it was. The tree spirits I talked to would only say its name, never what it did.¡± he says.

    ¡°That''s because there is no way to describe it. Or predict it. It works differently for each one of us. I only know of one, and it is at our home tree. It is used to heal.¡± she says in tears.

    ¡°Well I am proud to give it to you Oaky,¡± he looks at each of us. ¡°I just wish I could do more,¡± he says with a catch in his tone.

    ¡°You have done more than enough Forms Under a Rainbow. You have made this journey many times easier,¡± I say. ¡°May life shine on you and your family always.¡±

    Forms Under a Rainbow starts crying. At least I think it is tears. It looks like droplets of mud forming at his eyes and falling to his chin where they melt back into him. ¡°Thank you so much, I will cherish the blessing always.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for everything Forms Under a Rainbow, but we have to be off now,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Anytime,¡± I say and Oaky rushes me out the door. I get outside and put on the belt.

    ¡°Do you know what you did?¡± Oaky asks distracting me from admiring the belt.

    I look up at her, ¡°Um yeah, I put the belt on,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh dear life, Walk while we talk. Head for the ancient city, Moon wants to see us off,¡± She says and we walk.

    ¡°Now what do you mean, what did I do? Was I not supposed to put the belt on?¡± I ask, confused.

    ¡°Not the belt,¡± Oaky says, ¡°Your blessing.¡±

    ¡°Oh I just wanted to say something really nice. I thought that was a polite way of saying extreme thanks.¡±

    ¡°For most yes, it is a way we say thank you and wish them well, but not for you,¡± Oaky retorts.

    ¡°Why not me?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because you actually did the full blessing,¡± She says.

    ¡°Um, is that a bad thing?¡± I ask, confused.

    ¡°No, but a blessing like that uses ancient magic. That blessing brings into play things only Star Seeker knows of,¡± she says exasperated.

    ¡°Well if you want to know, mom did tell me about the old ways and the blessing is one.¡±

    ¡°Please elaborate before Oaky has a drought,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh you,¡± Oaky says defeated.

    Rock chuckles, ¡°The blessing aligns the stars for the one taking the blessing. It removes most if not all the obstacles for the one blessed. My mother gave me the blessing while I incubated,¡± he explains.

    Oaky looks at Rock shocked, ¡°Then why do so many worry that it was the humans downfall?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. Maybe because everyone was given the blessing back then. And it was a human that brought the race down to almost nothing.¡± he answers

    ¡°Okay I can see how that could connect, but it wasn''t the blessing per say, but actually human greed that actually done us in,¡± I say.

    ¡°My dad says stupidity,¡± Rock says as an aside.

    ¡°Okay that too. I guess the five were a bit stupid by not listening to the warnings,¡± I say.

    ¡°A bit?¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± I return, ¡°Just because you avoided the cataclysm doesn''t mean you couldn''t have been the cause eventually, especially from what I have heard.¡±

    ¡°Okay point taken,¡± Rock says, a bit humbled.

    ¡°What?¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Remember Oaky not all is for every ear.¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Of course wise Rock,¡± Oaky says, bowing her head.

    ¡°Not wise yet, but eventually,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°That''s a matter of opinion,¡± I say.

    ¡°Well it''s my opinion and that''s what counts.¡± Rock says smugly and puts his nose in the air. We all laugh.

    ¡°What''s so funny if I may ask?¡± Moon asks.

    ¡°Oh Rocks stuck on himself and is trying to drown,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yep ¡­ Hey,¡± he says with a hurt look on his face. I just shrug and look at Moon.

    ¡°Well I guess this is goodbye,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Moon says, ¡°But I have bad news.¡±

    ¡°Now what?¡±

    ¡°The rider got sick. It already had caught it and the healing just hid it.¡± Moon says defeated.

    ¡°Should have known luck doesn''t seem on our side,¡± I say.

    ¡°There is a town in the mountains. You may find transport there,¡± Moon says.

    ¡°I''m sure it is a long ways away too, isn''t it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Two days at least on foot,¡± Moon answers.

    ¡°Great I actually have to work at this.¡± I say sarcastically.

    ¡°It''s not that bad,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°No you just have to poof to a gold snake and zing you''re there,¡± I retort.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Rock responds then thinks a moment, ¡°Okay I can see a snake. Maybe I can slither my way around,¡± he says with an evil grin.

    ¡°Rock please, you''re not helping,¡± Oaky says.

    Rock looks at Oaky hurt, ¡°Sorry,¡± he says with genuine regret..

    ¡°Do you have any good news?¡± I ask, moon.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t think so, Why would I even think this would be easy. Movies should have told me that much,¡± I say.

    ¡°Movies?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°It''s a flat screen that has moving pictures of people acting out parts of a story,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh like stage theater?¡± Rock inquires.

    ¡°Yeah, but done earlier and recorded to play on a flat screen,¡± I say.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Moon says. ¡°I wonder if it could be done here.¡±

    ¡°Don''t know, they use mechanical recording devices and chemical film. I''m not sure you all have those,¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t think so, but it might be possible with magic,¡± Moon says.

    ¡°Go for it, you might invent something new,¡± I say.

    ¡°Not new, but unique over here,¡± Moon says in thought.

    ¡°Well when I get back from this mess I hope to see a prototype,¡± I say.

    ¡°Prototype?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Means the first made as a trial to see if it will work out,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh neat,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Well I guess we better be off. Anything else you want to slap in our face?¡± I ask Moon.

    ¡°I believe that is all I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Okay I am terrible at goodbyes, so see you later,¡± I say.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Moon says.

    I turn and head off but then stop. I look around to Rock and Oaky, ¡°Maybe someone who knows the direction we need to go should lead,¡± I say.

    Rock points in the opposite direction. ¡°I think north east then,¡± he says.

    ¡°Lead on then, smart ass.¡± I say.

    Rock looks at his ass and says, ¡°It is pretty smart isn''t it?¡± He walks off in the direction we need to go in. I shake my head and follow.

    ¡°See ya Moon,¡± I say as I pass him.

    ¡°May life shine on your journey,¡± he says then in a lower voice says, ¡°You''re going to need it.¡±

    ¡°I heard that,¡± I say loudly and walk out of talking distance.

    As we leave town a few people are up and wave goodbye. I feel a little regret having to leave the town. It had been my home for a year. I see a few homes I had visited throughout the year. Some I fully remember and others I just recall I went to the home.

 Elephants and Love

    ¡°Wait,¡± I hear behind me. I turn to see a knome running to us. If we had not just been slowly strolling along, I doubt the knome could have caught up.

    As the knome gets closer I realize it is Falls. ¡°What are you doing Falls? Don''t you need more time to heal or whatever?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Only more time to run. I can walk just fine.¡± she says as she gets to us.

    ¡°What did you want?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I''m going with you,¡± she states.

    ¡°Uh, I don''t think so¡± I say.

    She glares at me, ¡°Like you have a choice. Whether you have me along or refuse me, I am coming.¡± she says.

    ¡°But why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because I am a woman and that is my prerogative,¡± she says.

    ¡°Oh please,¡± I blurt, ¡°I mean why do you want to?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because I have to,¡± she states.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°You are just too cute when you''re confused,¡± she says.

    ¡°Thanks I think. I mean why do you have to?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know, I just know I have to. The earth guides me to all of you,¡± she looks at us all.

    ¡°Me?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Especially you dear Goldie. The earth is strong in you and you pull me,¡± she says.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Rock hesitates, ¡°I''m too young.¡±

    She smirks, ¡°You are too cute. No silly boy. You are a gold dragon and gold and silver dragons are earth dragons. Even your mother has a few knomes as advisers and companions,¡± she says.

    ¡°So it''s true there is a link?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Yes lovely Oaky. On our journey we need to talk. We have much to learn, each of us,¡± Falls states without a second thought.

    ¡°But the prophecy says only three,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°For a gorgeous dragon, you are a bit naive. You are the main three, not the only. Without help none of you would be here. I am merely the unmentioned help. Just like Moon, Star, Gushes, and many others. I was told how much an ego a dragon has, but I had no clue.¡±

    ¡°Hey that''s not nice,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Probably not, but we knomes never claimed to have manners. Have you ever heard of nature being nice or having manners?¡±

    ¡°Okay point taken,¡± Rock returns.

    ¡°So do I rock lock your legs or do you accept me along?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Well as you say I can''t stop you, but I don''t like putting others in jeopardy,¡± I say.

    ¡°We knomes don''t die easily, Once a knome was revived with a pea sized clay clod of him,¡± she says.

    ¡°Okay then we are four now, but I have to ask what is, rock lock?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Wrong question,¡± Oaky says.

    I glance at Oaky then back at Falls to find she is gone. I feel a strange vibration at my feet and look down. I see that my legs are encased in stone. I am unable to move my legs.

    ¡°That is, rock lock,¡± Falls says back at her original position.

    ¡°That is weird. How do you remove it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°We have to get a rock splitter. The rock is permanent and has to be broken apart.¡± She says.

    ¡°Well do you have one?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, but my father does. I will go get it,¡± she says.

    ¡°Oh geez Louise we don''t have time,¡± I say. I hold my hand over the rocks and say, ¡°Rocks of earth upon my shoes. From earth you came to earth you return.¡±

    The rock splits off and sinks back into the ground. I look up to speak and see shock on Falls'' face. ¡°What?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No one can reverse a knome spell, not even a dragon,¡± she says.

    ¡°Can''t or haven''t?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Can''t, it has been tried. That''s why all knomes are taught that. It''s our best spell and you removed it like a fallen leaf.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but I thought this would be faster,¡± I say confused.

    ¡°There is only rumors of humans once having powers of all the races, and that was before the closing of the portals.¡± Falls says.

    ¡°He is an ancient, Falls,¡± Oaky says. ¡°I thought you had heard.¡±

    ¡°I had, but I couldn''t believe,¡± she says.

    ¡°Do you still want to go?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I wouldn''t miss it,¡± She says excited.

    ¡°But what about the cutey you asked to see?¡± I ask.

    She waves her hand, ¡°He was flakier than shale. I want bedrock not sandstone,¡± She says.

    ¡°Okay then. Sounds kinky, but we are off. Rock lead the way,¡± I say and look at him.

    He laughs and turns and walks off. We get out of town into the grassy fields. I remember when I lived in the other world how tall grass brought a little fear in me. The idea of getting bit by a snake really scared me. Now it is just a minor worry of feeling the pain.

    Oaky has a few spells that will neutralize just about any poison that exists. She told me that there are only one to three poisons she cannot neutralize because they are unnatural. Only one of those are used by an animal. She reassured me that the animal lives more in the southern hemisphere, and you can''t miss them when they are coming.

    No one knows where these creatures come from. She was told they were very aggressive. She showed me a drawing of them once. To me it looks like a cross between a hippo and a lizard. The body is that of the water buffalo, but its neck and head is that of a long necked lizard. One of the notes says they partially reside in another plane.

    It''s funny in a way, I have heard of many references to other planes of existence, but nothing of the spirit world. I don''t know if it doesn''t exist to them, or they fear death more than humans.

    ¡°Can I ask anyone a question? Do you all believe in a spirit world?¡± I ask, waiting for a reprimand.

    ¡°In, spirit world, what do you refer?¡± Rock asks, ¡°Do you mean non corporeal being, or where those that die go? They are referred to as similarly, but are very different.¡±

    ¡°I was referring to the deceased, but you have peaked my interest. Do you mind explaining both?¡± I ask riveted.

    ¡°I guess since we have nothing better to do, I can oblige.¡± Rock says, ¡°Let me start with the incorporeal world since it is much easier.

    The air riders like Moon is theorized they live in a spirit world that intersects with this one. Even they feel that it is unusual not to have a corporeal body, so believe their physical body resides somewhere else.

    I won''t go into detail, but when they reproduce an image of physicality is observed by most. It is believed that is why magic affects them so easily. Magic is believed to permeate all planes of existence.

    There are many other incorporeal creatures and people in this world. We will more than likely meet a few on this quest. As for those that have died. Dragons believe that we become part of the universe. We believe that on transition that our knowledge becomes a part of the over knowledge of our race.

    There are some that speculate that we could transcend to another plane of existence that is beyond our ability in this one to contact. But those that believe that are few and far between.

    You had made the comment about hell. We dragons consider oblivion hell. If we die without cause we believe that our knowledge and our essence ceases to exist. To us that is hell.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± I say then glance at Falls. ¡°And what do the knomes believe?¡±

    ¡°We do not die. We are part of the earth. We are a basic extension of it. The only thing that distinguishes us from it is our individualism. The worst that can happen to us is to be obliterated enough that our consciousness or individualism no longer can articulate. If most of our bodies are destroyed, or are unable to pull together we sleep. We are always looking for our ancestors to reform them. But it is hard to find them since they can reside in a grain of sand. Gets frustrating at times to sift through an area to find a careless knome essence. But afterward they tend to be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Hmm now that is very unique to what I know. To forever be in a coma till someone is lucky to find you. I would try to find a way to be identified even in sand.¡±

    Falls laughs, ¡°What, blink like a star?¡± Falls asks sarcastically, ¡°It can''t be done. Don''t you think we have tried.¡±

    I thought I was blunt, but I think she has me beat, ¡°I don''t know a star on earth sounds kind of neat,¡±

    ¡°Sure if you want to be vaporized in the heat,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°I meant it figuratively Falls,¡± I say exasperated.

    ¡°I know,¡± she replies.

    ¡°Has anyone told you, you can be a bit too literal?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± she ponders, ¡°Nope not that I recall.¡±

    I just laugh and shake my head, ¡°Okay so gold and silver dragons need literal translators?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know,¡± Rock replies, ¡°Never knew mom had a knome adviser.¡±

    ¡°Course you wouldn''t, silly,¡± Falls says, ¡°Mrs Star Seeker doesn''t need advice as much as you.¡±

    ¡°Hey that wasn''t nice,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°I wasn''t trying to be nice, just stating a fact,¡± Falls replies with a hint of confusion in her voice.

    ¡°How long are you to be my adviser?¡± Rock asks, agitated.

    ¡°Till you die. Why do you ask?¡± Falls replies.

    I can just imagine Rock rolling his eyes as he says, ¡°I''m doomed.¡±

    ¡°Why did you decide you were Rock''s adviser anyway, Falls?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because of dad, he said I owe you my life, Jode, and the best way I knew to repay my debt is to be Rocks adviser,¡± She replies.

    I laugh, ¡°Well when we get back you can separate him and reform him a few times,¡± I say to Rock.

    ¡°Oh could you?¡± Falls asks, ¡°He needs it, but he is too lazy to do it. Can you also give him a tear or two. He needs a new outlook on life,¡± she says excited.

    ¡°Wait knomes can be made into other metals too?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not all elements are mailable enough for us, but with a dragon tear any metal can be used, yes.¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± I say and pull out the sheet of paper that has the list of items in my pouch. I skim the list and find what I am looking for.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    I open my pouch and imagine gold as I start to reach into the pouch. I start with my two fingers unsure how this works. I then find my arm up to my elbow in the small hole.

    I feel a rough object come to my hand. I find a good hand hold on a knob of some metal. I pull on it and try pulling my arm out of the pouch.

    I watch as my arm reforms to normal as I pull. I see in my hand gold. As I continue to pull a pile of gold the size of falls, but in a lump, comes out of my side. To my surprise it is very light.

    I get the pile of gold away from my body and clear of my feet when the whole weight of the item returns. I drop it to the ground, ¡°Can you use that falls?¡± I ask.

    Her eyes grow huge, ¡°Possibly. But I need Rocks tears to make it compatible with my essence.¡±

    I see rock pull out a small chunk of the purest looking gold I have ever seen, ¡°Mom gave this to me last night saying I might need it. It was my first tears when I changed to a gold.¡±

    He gently places it on the pile of gold. His tears melts into the pile of gold. The pile then begins bubbling like it is boiling. Before I realize what is going on, I see Falls diving into the pile

    She splatters onto it to completely cover it in mud. As it continues to bubble rocks pop out of the mud and roll off onto the ground. Then the movement stops.

    What used to be a pile of gold, now looks like a huge pile of dark gray mud. Several seconds pass without movement, and I think we have killed her.

    Just as I am about to give up hope it begins to move. It elongates up and forms into a rough human form. I see two round globs of mud drop off. I see golden eyeballs look at me.

    She blinks a few times then does a violent shake. The mud falls off to reveal a golden version of falls. She looked beautiful in clay, but now she is stunning.

    She looks at her hands then down at her torso. I see tears similar to her fathers, but in gold, on her face. She runs to me and hugs me. I expected to feel cold metal, but it is like touching warm flesh. She then rushes over to Rock and hugs him.

    We all look one to the other in amazement. None of us say a word as she hugs Rock and continues to cry audibly. After about a minute she runs back to me and hugs me. I put my hand on her hair to feel actual strands of hair that look like pure gold.

    I stroke her hair till she slowly pulls away and looks back and forth between me and Rock. ¡°Thank you both so much, I am meant to be an adviser,¡± she says.

    ¡°You mean you weren''t sure?¡± I ask.

    She bows her head. ¡°No I had just hoped. Only way to be sure is to see if you are compatible with the dragon''s tears. It was not my intention to deceive. I just didn''t know any other way to find out,¡± she says.

    ¡°You never need to deceive. All I ask is to be honest,¡± I glare at Oaky and she shies away, ¡°Deceit only breeds discord. If anyone is unsure, say so. We then can work to find out for sure. Nothing in life is definite.¡±

    Her eyes literally twinkle, ¡°The rumors are true. You are a very wise man,¡± Falls comments.

    ¡°Hah not really, just a lucky bluffer,¡± I say and smirk.

    ¡°The wisest man is always unknown to himself, Jode. And I believe you know very little about yourself,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Well uh lately I really don''t know who I am,¡± I say unsure what she was implying.

    ¡°I look forward to the journey ahead. I see much will be taught to me,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Well I guess no learning is going to happen if I keep us standing here. Great Rock, our all seeing guide, lead the way,¡± I say.

    ¡°Ooo so funny, Ha, Ha,¡± Rock says and walks on as we follow.

    It is an odd feeling walking in an open field with walking gold. In the human world, if someone had seen that pile of gold it would have been gone in a heartbeat and sold for money.

    I could probably have lived high on the hog for several years with it. Now the only thing that goes through my mind is how wonderful Falls is, and how glad I am that she is gold. Most of my desire for wealth has all but left me. Now my wealth lies in my friends that I walk with and those I will be happy to see again after all this is over.

    As we walk in silence I see the mountain range in the distance. By the look of it we might be to it by dusk, but I''m not sure. If we make it that would be nice. I don''t like the idea of camping in the open. I have heard of some of the night creatures that roam around.

    I notice something in the distance moving. My best estimate says it is heading straight for us. I''m hoping it is just the illusion of the planes. I continue to watch as it grows larger and larger. ¡°Um what is that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I am hoping I am wrong,¡± Rock says, ¡°But it looks like a slitherant.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The creature I showed a picture of to you¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°You mean the one with incurable poison?¡± I ask nervously.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she says.

    ¡°I thought you said they are way south of us.¡± I say.

    ¡°They are supposed to. They hate the mountains and tend to stay in warmer climates,¡± she responds nervously.

    ¡°They''re aggressive right?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Very,¡± Rock says and stops.

    ¡°Let me in front first,¡° Falls says, ¡°I am not affected by poison. If it spits I may be able to block it. They generally only spit once when they first attack.¡±

    I watch as the creature approaches. As it gets closer I realize it is the size of an elephant not a hippopotamus. Its neck is as long as its body. Its eyes glint red in the sunlight.

    It slows its approach as it gets closer. It stops several yards away and looks like it is about to throw up. Falls stomps the ground and raises her arms. A wall of sod flies into the air to block a gob of greenish fluid leaving the creature''s mouth.

    The sod blocks all but tiny droplets of the green fluid. Several head our way. Without thinking I raise my hand and yell, ¡°No.¡±

    The droplets look to hit an invisible wall and fall to the ground. Before I can react in fear or be stunned I hear Falls yell, ¡°Here it comes.¡±

    I look up and see the huge creature lumbering toward us almost up to its original speed. ¡°Shit,¡± I yell and take off to my right. I stop when I am sure I am out of trampling range and look back.

    Rock is standing in its path still, with swords drawn. Falls is flat as a pancake where she stood to draw up the earth. Oaky is to my right already in a spell.

    All at once Rock jumps onto the creature''s neck and anchors himself on the creature with his swords. Oaky stops the movement with her arms and vines try to wrap around the creature''s legs. Falls pops up in normal form and yells, ¡°Under the jaw. Straight to its brain then run like fresh lava.¡±

    I try to think as fast as possible at what I can do to help. I cast the strike true spell on Rock. Then I focus on all of us and see a tether on us all anchored in the earth several yards behind me.

    Rock tries to swing around to get another sword higher in the creature''s neck, but it jerks at the last moment and he misses. Rock dangles like a rag doll with one arm barely hanging on to the whipping neck.

    ¡°Earth''s field of magnet I do call, Wrap your loving embrace on Rock of gold. With your love I do guide,¡± I say then see myself connected to Rock with an invisible force through my hands.

    I raise my hand and lift Rock free from the creature''s neck. Rock glances back with a mix of fear and shock. I move my hands and see Rock slide just under the creature''s head. I just hope Rock gets the idea.

    With relief I see Rock jab up at the creature''s jaw. His aim was true and I see the tip of the blade come out the top of the creature''s head then retract. I release my hold on the invisible force and see the tethers pull us to the anchor point.

    I feel a strange sensation in my stomach then I am flying backward at an incredible speed. The sensation ends as I hit the ground and get the wind knocked out of me. I see a green explosion in the general location of the creature and black out.

    I open my eyes to see a starry sky above me. I feel the hard ground against my back and a rolled up pile of grass under my head. I hear murmuring behind me in the distance and try to sit up.

    It feels like a mack truck hit me head on. Every bone, muscle and sinew in my body aches. I feel a quick wave of dizziness hit me as I sit up, but it quickly clears.

    Rock sits facing me, ¡°Welcome back sleepyhead. Kind of over did it didn''t you?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Over did what? I just hit the ground too hard,¡± I say.

    Rock laughs, ¡±No you landed on Falls. I had to do a quick roll to miss you all. I would probably have crushed you all. Course since you are the only one mortal, I would have only killed you. Didn''t think that was a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Thanks you are such a saint,¡± I say.

    He smiles evilly, ¡°I try.¡±

    ¡°I''m sure you do. What happened,¡± I ask.

    ¡°Well you hit Falls and passed out, end of story.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Ha,, funny. No really?¡±

    ¡°Well whatever you did got us just out of range of the splatter. Falls says that is its last ditch effort to kill its foes.

    She says that all they do is kill without remorse or discrimination. They will even attack each other to the death.

    Oaky was right, they don''t come this far north. What it was doing here is a complete mystery. Falls done some checking and its tracks just start in the middle of the planes. Like it just appeared.

    Falls and Oaky agree that it will be a safe night here since every animal will avoid the area one of the creatures die at. Something to do with the smell of the poison.¡±

    ¡°I just don''t know why I passed out. I just thought it knocked the wind out of me. I don''t remember hitting my head,¡± I say.

    ¡°Your head landed on my stomach,¡± Falls says behind me.

    I turn to look, but have to put my hands down to stabilize me as a dizzy wave hits. ¡°Lie down,¡± Oaky says at my side. I realize she is helping hold me up.

    ¡°I''ll be okay as long as I just sit still,¡± I say slowly righting myself.

    ¡°You need to rest more. I''m sure you drained a lot more in your spells. You don''t use the whole earth that fast and much without consequences. I''m surprised you weren''t out for days.¡± Oaky says concerned. I could almost swear I see a snarl from Rock.

    ¡°I didn''t use the whole earth. Just altered the magnetic field around rock. But I will have to work at my magic more to build myself up.¡±

    ¡°But you said, whole of the earth,¡± she says confused.

    ¡°That was simply to get earth¡¯s attention. I doubt even the ancients could control the whole planet singly. There is just too much. The way things are phrased is not as important as what you imagine or think. The words are just your announcement to the powers beyond yourself you ask for their assistance. I just think please help would get redundant.¡±

    ¡°Definitely, ¡°Rock says.

    Oaky gives him a glare and he shrinks back, ¡°But that is not what I was taught,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°That''s probably because your magic works differently. I''m sure Falls does it just as different,¡± I say.

    ¡°I''m sure,¡± Falls says, ¡°We have to make the earth mad to work for us.¡±

    ¡°Oh I didn''t know that,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°But you are right, I over did something. Just not sure where,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yeah you were showing off,¡± Rock says disgusted.

    ¡°Well maybe a little,¡± I say.

    ¡°A little?¡± Rock asks mockingly.

    ¡°Maybe more, but it worked didn''t it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Barley, if my sword work wasn''t so good we might all be dead,¡± Rock retorts.

    ¡°Your sword work, I did a true shot on your pathetic excuse of movement, you couldn''t even hit a huge neck.¡± I say.

    ¡°True shot? I''m surprised we made it at all then. If I remem...¡± Rock retorts before Oaky interrupts.

    ¡°Enough, You''re worse than little ones,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I see what you mean Oaky,¡± Falls agrees.

    Rock and I glance at each other with a grin.

    ¡°Now lay down and rest,¡± Oaky says, ¡°We may need your magic later.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but I have a question for Rock if he can answer,¡± I say.

    ¡°If I know. What you want to know?¡± he asks.

    ¡°I gather from Star that dragons and humans have equal power in magic. Why don''t you use more?¡±

    ¡°That''s easy, I didn''t train with a lot of magic. I am told I could do it all, but I focused on battle. I like it better. I don''t have the right discipline for the higher magic,¡± he says.

    ¡°I can see that a jarhead like you wouldn''t¡± I say provokingly.

    ¡°Jarhead, hmm if that means contained, I agree,¡± he says smugly.

    ¡°I mean...¡± I begin before Oaky interrupts again.

    ¡°Will you two quit it? Sometimes you can be almost hopeless.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but mom,¡± I say and rock and I laugh.

    Oaky throws up her hands and sighs while walking off. Falls follows after a glance at us. They stop out of ear shot and begin talking.

    I see Rock in concentration then a look of disappointment covers his face.

    ¡°What?¡± I ask.

    ¡°They keep putting up a sound barrier so I can''t hear them,¡± he says disappointed.

    ¡°That''s women for you, secretive,¡± I say.

    ¡°Can I ask you something serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course, anytime.¡±

    ¡°Is there a connection between you and Oaky?¡±

    ¡°I think. She seems to know my needs before I do,¡± I say then add, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh no reason. Just was curious,¡± He says and I see a quick wave of depression cross his face.

    ¡°Rock she is my mentor for lack of a better word. She is more like my mother or sister,¡± I say gathering what might be going through his mind.

    Rocks eyes light up, ¡°Really? I thought maybe... You know the way you look at each other,¡± his face begins to gain golden color.

    ¡°Rock relax. I just gave her a purpose. Her nature is to nurture everyone. I didn''t realize cross race relations would work.¡± I say.

    I see his face in pain then anger, ¡°That is not something you should concern yourself with,¡± his eyes turn gold with a red tint.

    ¡°Rock relax. I am only human and only have a year of experience here. I''m as dumb as they come in all this. I just want to be sure that in the end neither of you are hurt. I consider you both very close friends.¡±

    Rock''s anger changes to sadness, ¡°I don''t know,¡± he says and a few gold tears well up, ¡°I just see her and get all weird inside. It bothers me, but I can''t help it. Why would love be there if it can''t be?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, Love is fickle and very disturbing at times. If you want, I can ask about interracial without implying anything.¡±

    His eyes light up, ¡°Could you please I just can''t.¡±

    ¡°Anything guy, just relax and hold in your emotions.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he says relieved.

    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± Oaky says getting closer.

    ¡°Okay, Oaky, just one last question of anyone that can answer.¡± I say.

    ¡°Well hurry up,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Is it possible to have two different races have children?¡± I ask bluntly.

    ¡°Jode!¡± Oaky exclaims as she comes around me into view.

    ¡°What? I just got to thinking that humans can have children with others of our race but different, but I just wondered if maybe a light person and a water person mate. And if so, could that be where Moon''s race came from?¡± I say more as a joke then being serious.

    ¡°If it will get you to lie down,¡± Oaky says, ¡°It has not been unheard of for one race to fall in love with another. In fact there are many in history that have done great things together, but actual children is a different story.

    Some races are completely incompatible, but others I''m sure could have children,¡± she says with a stern look.

    ¡°Sorry Rock,¡± I say and he gives me a dirty look, ¡°I''m going to use dragons as an example since they are so easy to pick on,¡± I see a quick release of tension, but he keeps the angry look.

    ¡°Okay what about a dragon and a knome?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Falls says, ¡°Not possible even with a metal dragon. The process of formation is way too different.¡± she says.

    ¡°Okay and just to put you on the spot,¡± I say, giving an evil grin to Oaky, ¡°What about a tree spirit and a dragon?¡±

    She stands silent in thought for a few minutes. ¡°Now from what I understand of dragon reproduction and how we reproduce I would say slight possibility.

    I think the children would be more dragon then tree spirit. But there is a slight chance it would be possible. In fact I think it would be interesting to see if it was possible, but I doubt I will ever really know.¡±

    Oaky then looks at me sternly, ¡°Now get some rest. Falls and I are going to scout around since we don''t need rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay mommy,¡± I say.

    She looks at me with a sneer then walks off with Falls right behind her. I glance at Rock and he mouths ''Thank you''. I nod and lay down slowly. I know if I don''t at least try to rest I will never hear the end of it from Oaky. I realize that I am more tired than I thought and fall asleep fast.

 Ancient Cities and Sinbad

    I wake to the rising sun. A red and yellow glow spreads out over the landscape. I sit up easily and realize whatever had knocked me out earlier had corrected itself. I am lying in a small patch of flattened grass.

    I stand up to get a better view. I see no one in sight. There is a faint smell of rotting flesh wafting through the air. The grass waves as though there is a breeze, but I am unable to feel it.

    My stomach does a slight growl. I pick out the list of items in my pouch and find fruit. I retrieve some fruit and begin eating. I figure the girls are still scouting. As for Rock, I don''t know. I don''t actually know if dragons even sleep, but I figure they do from Oaky''s comment last night. Being trained as a fighter Rock may just do quick naps or simply doesn''t need as much sleep as I do.

    I hear a groan come from in front of me on the ground. I look and see nothing. ¡°Boy you''re up early,¡± I hear Rock''s voice, but I don''t see him.

    ¡°Um, did you lose yourself or have I gone blind to people?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Huh?¡± he asks then after a pause says, ¡°Oh sorry.¡± He materializes on the ground, He is on his back with his hands behind his head. ¡°Sorry I forgot to remove my hide spell. The girls said we were safe, but old habits are hard to break.¡±

    ¡°Wish I had thought of that. Hmm I wonder if making us all invisible would be too much on me?¡± I ask of the air.

    Rock laughs, ¡°Not a good idea. We couldn''t see each other.¡±

    ¡°Doh, can you tell I''m not good at the obvious?¡±

    ¡°It took me several years of battle practice to think on my feet. I think you''re doing quite well for no training.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but let''s hope my lack of experience doesn''t hinder us.¡±

    ¡°If it does, we devise a different strategy. Luckily I was trained in what I call damsel in distress.¡±

    I act girly and fluff at my hair, ¡°Oh you are so sweet you cutie.¡±

    Shock fills his face, ¡°You''re sick,¡± he says repulsed.

    ¡°Oh relax it''s just a joke.¡±

    ¡°Yeah but still, you''re just not my type. I go for the more burly.¡±

    I can''t help myself, I start laughing so hard I collapse to the ground. I gain a bit of control and look at Rock who has the most cheesy cat grin I have ever seen. The laughter bursts out again even worse than before.

    ¡°Whats going on?¡± I hear Oaky in the distance.

    ¡°I don''t know, I told him I can save even burly damsels and this is what happened,¡± he says.

    As soon as I hear the word burly I increase again just as I was about to stop. I can feel them all looking at me. I try to stop, but the more I feel them watching me the more I laugh. After what I feel was several minutes I regain control again and calm down.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°I can answer that,¡± Rock says. I brace myself for another bout of laughter as he says, ¡°It''s a natural reaction to battle stress. Most warriors go through it once if not multiple times.

    I was told it is the body and mind trying to make sense of it all. Laughter is very therapeutic. It first tenses every muscle in the body, then when you stop laughing every muscle tends to completely relax. I just hope this is all he has to deal with. I heard of one warrior going into a laughing fit during a battle practice. Not pleasant.¡± Rock says with confidence and a bit of comfort.

    ¡°Really, so high stress and or tension causes it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Most of the time, but not all,¡± he responds.

    ¡°Well lets hope it doesn''t happen in battle,¡± Falls says, ¡°That could get us all killed.¡±

    ¡°What a way to raise my spirits,¡± I say.

    Falls looks at me confused, ¡°I wasn''t trying to. I was just vocalizing a concern.¡± she says.

    ¡°Okay is it just you or do knomes in general not grasp sarcasm?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Knomes in general, I would have to say. That would explain why most other races don''t ask us to parties. I was told once that knomes bring the party down. Whatever that means.¡±

    ¡°It means that you tend to bring down the excitement level. But that was rude to say. I will be sure to ask knomes to any party I throw,¡± I say sympathetically.

    ¡°I think I understand. And why would it be rude, they just stated a fact. I don''t know any knomes that like parties, but you can always try,¡± she says without annoyance.

    ¡°Well I see why knomes are good advisers now,¡±  I say, ¡°You don''t pull punches, and don''t take anything personally.¡±

    ¡°If you mean we don''t hold back the truth, you are right. And there is no reason to take anything personally. The other person is not you,¡± She returns.

    ¡°I guess that makes you wise gold,¡± I say then add, ¡°That''s a joke Falls.¡±

    ¡°I know I caught the gist. A rather intellectual joke,¡± she responds almost emotionless.

    ¡°Well I guess we better be off before it gets too hot. Unless anyone wants a bite to eat.¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t eat,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°I get my sustenance other ways in nature,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I''m okay,¡± Rock responds, ¡°I brought a few rations. Save what you can, we may need it later.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. We off then?¡± I ask and everyone nods. Rock takes the lead again and we follow.

    The mountain range looks larger than I remember yesterday. The sun highlights one side of the peeks creating a strange optical illusion. Between two large peeks I see what looks like a floating peek.

    ¡°Okay I have never been near mountains, but it seems odd that a peek seems to float in mid air,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± Rock asks and stops to look at me, ¡°Where?¡±

    I walk up to him and point, ¡°Up there between the two large peaks.¡±

    All three squint to see it. ¡°I don''t see anything.¡± Rock says.

    ¡°I do not see it either,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°It is unlikely a peak could be there. There is no magic that can hold stone and earth in the air.¡±

    ¡°I guess an after effect of my exertion then,¡± I say.

    ¡°Maybe not,¡± Rock says, ¡°There has been talk of a floating peak in the area. Most of the council dismiss it as an illusion or deception.

    My mother believes it exists. When she was young she saw whole mountains float. This was in the human world.

    She would tell me stories of the old days when I was young. I would sit for days listening to her stories. And she mentioned a group of humans that left the great city to make a life of their own in this world.

    She said that the human elders were in search of the fabled city of Mount Poo Poo. She remembers one of her friends would be gone for years in search of it. But if I recall, she never mentioned if they searched in this world. Makes you wonder.¡±

    ¡°But all human magic was cursed. It should have been destroyed.¡± I say.

    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Rock says, ¡°Pull out the dragon cowl. I want to ask my mother something.¡±

    I look at how it is written on the sheet of paper then reach in and pull it out. I hold a multicolored cloth as thin as tissue paper. Rock takes it and wraps it around his neck.

    He looks straight ahead and a glaze covers his eyes. All expression leaves his face. His arms go limp to his side. If I didn''t know better I would swear I am looking at a zombie.

    We stand there for several minutes while Rock stands perfectly still and unblinking. He then blinks and refocuses on me. He gives me the cowl and I put it back in the pouch. It sucks it in like a hungry sweeper.

    ¡°She says that would explain why it was never found. It was known to be done with only human magic. So only a human could see it. I was right. Human magic was only blocked or destroyed in the human world. It still remains here, that is why Jode can use his magic.¡±

    ¡°Strange I would think the curse would transcend the world borders. The interlink of the layered blanket of transdimensional waves should have gone through. Well unless the transdimensional borders filter enough to weaken the web,¡± I say. I look up to see all three of them shocked faces, ¡°What?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Do you realize what you just said?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Yeah, Oh yeah, I forgot the other curse. I don''t know which was used, but it could have interlocked in the web. Of course the inorganic objects are the hardest to clear out.

    The second curse whether it was the weak or strong version would latch on to the end tendrils and stop them. Damn I wish I had thought of that. That would have been the perfect counter curse. Damn now they are interlacing at an exponential rate. That is the reason for the portals being blocked.

    Well depending on how the curses interlace, it will eventually lock together or create a second barrier. Either way the borders can be still crossed, but only at certain times of the year under the right conditions. A good transdimensional detector should allow the web to be seen.¡±

    I realize I had looked down at the ground again so I look up to see more confusion then shock on their faces. ¡°What?¡± I ask again.

    ¡°What in the name of life are you rattling about?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°The curse and why it didn''t affect this world.¡± I say.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°But you''re using words I have never heard, like transdimensional,¡± He says.

    ¡°Oh sorry. It''s where the curse resides. Most don''t study it till the last. Tends to get frustrating if you don''t fully understand the dimensional lacing,¡± I say.

    ¡°You are making no sense. I wonder if you hit your head too hard on Falls,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Could have, but what does that have to do with dimensional interlacing and curse dynamics?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because you are babbling,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°No I''m not. Take Mount Poo Poo up there,¡± I point at the floating peak, ¡°It uses the dimensional barriers as its curtain. Since only humans can see it I would guess they used the three layer veil with a human genome. Well I guess they could have just used blood, it is easier and less complicated a spell.

    Although I don''t see the anchor line so I''m guessing they used the blood version on the veil. The gnome method requires an earth base to link to.

    Oh how ingenious the blood method allows the veil to run independent of links so it makes it harder to trace. But how do they get a link to transport supplies easily, I''ve got to know.¡±

    ¡°I don''t see anything up there,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Course not, you''re not human,¡± I say.

    ¡°No one can make a place invisible to all but one race. And no one has been able to move a mountain peak,¡± Falls retorts.

    ¡°Were you here during the ancient times?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Then what do you know what they can and can''t do?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can''t but no ancient exists now,¡± she says.

    ¡°Damn just as I am beginning to believe you tell me I can''t be an ancient.,¡± I say.

    ¡°I did not say that,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°But you did, you said no ancient exists now,¡± I point out.

    ¡°Yes I did, I miss-spoke. I mean there are no ancients from that time existing now.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± I say, ¡°But I thought we kind of established that human magic can work in this world, so is it not also possible that ancient magic could still be working?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Possible, But not being able to see it will hinder non humans from entering it.¡± She says.

    ¡°Only in the sense that you cannot see it. I would think it detrimental to them at the time to prevent other races from entering. From what I understand dragons and humans interact with each other a lot back then.¡±

    ¡°Interesting assumption. Perhaps likely. But how could we find a way to it?¡± Falls asks with a hint of questioning in her tone.

    ¡°Well not all races can fly and I hope some things are better not to enchant. So they would have to have some transport up to it that will not mess with raw pure materials used in spells.¡±

    ¡°Okay quit that,¡± Oaky says.

    I look at her confused, ¡°Quit what?¡± I ask hurt.

    ¡°Talking like an ancient,¡± she says almost in tears.

    ¡°What do you mean? I''m talking as I always have. Well other then I actually am talking seriously. Kind of nasty in the mouth but workable,¡± I say.

    ¡°I mean this dimensional and material references. Dimensional magic was only used by the ancients and Mrs. Star Seeker. And no one has used raw materials that I know of. It is just referenced in very very old texts.¡± she says with a crack in her voice. I can hear that it is all she can do to keep from crying.

    ¡°I can''t use magic that well. Hell I passed out with the three in the fight. And I didn''t know they used materials in ancient times. It just fit because of a game in my world. Isn''t it all spells had to use some basic materials to cast spells.

    I just think it would be possible if I am seeing this lost city up there that there may be some answers to this curse thingy,¡± I say desperately trying to calm her.

    She runs to me and hugs me tight, ¡°Oh Jode.¡± she says. I look at rock in desperation. He looks at me with that ''You lucky sap''.

    I try to pull Oaky off me and she reluctantly responds, ¡°Oaky what is wrong? Why are you so upset?¡±

    ¡°I thought I had lost you,¡± She answers.

    ¡°I''m standing right in front of you. How could I get lost? I haven''t tried invisibility yet. Rock made a point I would hate to keep head butting everyone because I can''t see them,¡± I say in desperation.

    She wipes her eyes, ¡°I mean I thought you were changing into the ancient. I have grown close to the old Jode, I don''t want to lose you.¡±

    ¡°I am who I am Oaky. Even Star says I act like her old friend. So I''m guessing that who I am is who I was. Or is it I am who I am because of who I was. So confusing. Any way you look at it I am here and very confused.¡± I say.

    Oaky laughs and hugs me again. I look at Rock and he is giving me a growl of a look.

    I mouth ''I''m sorry''. He just turns and walks off.

    ¡°Oh dear life,¡± I pull Oaky off me and look her in the eye, ¡°Oaky do you have feelings for me?¡± I say loud enough Rock can hear me. He stops in his spot.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she says. I see every muscle in Rock''s body tense.

    ¡°But we are different races,¡± I say desperately.

    She slaps me lightly on the chest, ¡°Oh Jode. A mothers children do not have to be of the same race to love them. I hope you are okay with that. Since I am destined to be a historian I doubt I will ever find someone as a mate since I will outlive them all. You are the closest I will ever come to a child,¡± She says softly and comforting.

    This time I hug her. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. I am not sure if I am relieved that she does not see me as a lover or because I now know I have a mom in this world.

    ¡°Well when you are all done,¡± Rock says with excitement in his voice, ¡°I would love to see an ancient city. My mom has told me so many stories. I''d love to see them in person.¡±

    Oaky pushes me away and walks up to Rock, ¡°Can you tell me some of them?¡± she asks.

    Rocks looks back with a sly grin, ¡°Sure I''d love to,¡± he says and I nod.

    They head off and I follow. Falls catches up to me and asks, ¡°What is that all about?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I ask keeping my attention off somewhere else to keep any inflection from getting in my voice.

    ¡°The exchange between you and Rock. And don''t deny it. We knomes see very subtle things in people most never see,¡± she says accusingly.

    I sigh, ¡°Please don''t say anything to either of them,¡± I say.

    ¡°Another thing the earth is good at, other than being blunt and direct, is hiding secrets. Secrets are part of a knomes life,¡± She says.

    ¡°Just swear you won''t say anything,¡± I say.

    ¡°It''s not necessary, but if it makes you feel better. I swear on the life of mother earth that anything we say in private will never leave me unless you give permission,¡± she says.

    ¡°Boy, you''re thorough. And thanks, it does make me feel better. Rock is in love with Oaky,¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you ask me?¡±

    ¡°We can sense things from actions and expressions, but we are not mind readers. I did not know what your reactions were referring to.¡±

    ¡°Oh okay, can I ask you if she loves him?¡±

    ¡°Since she has not talked to me about it and has not asked me to keep it secret I see no reason not to tell you.

    She gives indications she is interested, but then she drops the feelings. I can''t say for sure one way or the other,¡± Falls says a bit confused.

    ¡°Then she is falling for him.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Because I know Oaky, plus she acts just like so many girls I have known that were in love with someone they felt they could never have.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind when I watch them from now on. I just wanted to thank you again for everything you have done for me.¡±

    ¡°I was once told by someone that the best way to thank me is to help others like I helped you. That is the greatest ''thank you'' that I can ask for,¡± I say spacing off.

    ¡°I like that philosophy. I thought I would learn a lot from Oaky, but what I have learned from you is a delight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I say, hoping she is giving me a compliment.

    Falls and I follow Rock and Oaky up the face of the mountain in silence. I can see by Oaky''s reactions that she is enjoying Rocks stories immensely.

    I don''t know how, but Rock seems to know the easiest path up the steep hills and cliffs. I guess since he was raised in the mountains for a hundred years, he more than likely got to know it well.

    I hear the sounds of nature all around me. Every once in a while I hear what sounds like a hawk, but much louder. At one point I am sure I see a shadow zip through the rocks. Before I have a chance to focus on it, I see no sign of movement or life.

    I look up to see what looks like a large bird circling above us. It circles a few times then flies off out of sight. As we get to the steeper cliffs I hear what sounds like goats bleating.

    It gets to the point that I am on my hands and feet to keep stable. I notice that Rock and Oaky have even stopped talking and are focused more on the climbing.

    Rock stops at the bottom of a sheer cliff and waits for Falls and I to catch up. Then he says, ¡°I''m going to have to fly up a bit and scout. I''m not sure the best way around this.¡±

    ¡°Okay, don''t take too long,¡± I say.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Rock says with a snide tone. He shifts about to get a stable footing, then jumps in the air and transforms into a dragon. I see him flying around and stopping every so often to take a closer look..

    I look at the others. Oaky is watching Rock in amazement. Falls is lying on the ground with her hands flat against the ground and the side of her face to the earth.

    ¡°Hear something?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t hear like you. I am feeling the earth to see what is in the area.¡± she says.

    ¡°What you feel?¡±

    ¡°The major stone in the area is a type of bedrock covered in many different types of other stone. Bedrock is hard to move and very dangerous too. The other stones are too unstable to use. I would cause a cascade if I tried to shift anything. So we are going to have to use what Rock finds.¡± she says and stands up.

    I look up to see Rock slowly circling down toward us. He stops above Oaky and changes back into human form. He lands and skids down the hill. He falls to his hands to stop himself.

    ¡°I don''t see any way up. I could have sworn I saw an old path we were following. I just don''t know why it stops at a sheer cliff. We are going to have to backtrack a ways to get around it,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°What made you think it was an old path?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There were rock markers. The markers are made of a rock not native to the area,¡± he explains.

    ¡°Yes I did notice them,¡± Falls says, ¡°This cliff is made of the same material, but covered in native stone.¡±

    ¡°That''s strange, why would one stone be covered by another?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°To hide its purpose,¡± I say.

    They all look at me and Oaky asks, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why would a non native stone be put in another place?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know for sure,¡± Falls says, ¡°But only if a different type of stone is needed for stability or if the area''s stone is not good for construction.¡±

    ¡°You said that the stones in the area are too dangerous to use correct?¡± I ask and she nods.

    ¡°So the best way to build something is to bring in other stone for construction. But if you just leave that stone in view everyone would know something was made. So to hide it you would cover it with native stone,¡± I say.

    ¡°Your point?¡± Rock asks annoyed.

    ¡°Few more questions hold on,¡± I say, then look at Falls. ¡°This stone, how far away would you have to go to get it?¡±

    ¡°I don''t  know. I am not familiar with the stone. It is not from a ten day radius of this area,¡± she says.

    ¡°And how hard is it to work with?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, I am not familiar with it.¡±

    ¡°Well guess.¡±

    ¡°By the density and structure of the rock I would say harder than working with bedrock.¡± she says.

    ¡°One last question. Does it appear to be natural stone?¡± I ask.

    She lays back on the ground with the side of her face and palms. She lays for several seconds then gets up. ¡°It is not natural. The structure has been altered to be stronger and more resilient. The stone on this cliff face is attached on the small level. It is so small in its connection I can''t easily see the division between it and the other stone.¡±

    ¡°I can only see one possible reason for it to be here. It''s a transport to the city.¡± I say.

    ¡°If that''s true how do we use it?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Well on a guess I would say by a human. Since the city is hidden to all, but humans I would think they would set the entrance to be the same way. They would only want humans to be able to use it.¡± I say.

    Rock shifts out of my way, ¡°Well open away,¡± he says.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I say and walk up to it, ¡°Open says me.¡± I say then turn to say, ¡°I always wanted to do that.¡±

    I turn to think of how to open the wall, when I feel a rumbling in the ground, ¡°Does anyone feel that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yep and I don''t know anything that can cause that,¡± Rock says.

    I then hear what sounds like rock grinding against rock. I look up and see a straight crack appear on the cliff face. I watch as it slowly opens inward.

    ¡°Okay that was a joke, but I''m not complaining¡± I say. The doors stop once they are perpendicular to their original position. ¡°Do we take a chance?¡± I ask and see Rock heading in. ¡°Okay,¡± I say and follow him in.

    We all step in past the doors and they begin to close. We all watch tensely as they return to their original position. I hear the stones grind then stop.

    We are in the dark for a few seconds then the room illuminates with a glow from everywhere. We are standing in a room as wide as the doors and twice as deep.

    The walls glitter like gold and platinum. On the far wall sits a large box shaped device made of gold. The way the illumination reflects off the walls, floors, and the device makes the room appear full of gold and platinum.

    ¡°Well Sinbad, I think I found your cave,¡± I say.

    ¡°Who?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Never mind, a myth in my world,¡± I say.

 Mount Poo Poo and Staff

    I walk over to the gold device and see a hand print. I hesitate and look at the others, ¡°Well should I?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Well I don''t want to be a skeleton in here,¡± Rock says.

    Oaky hits him, ¡°Rock,¡± then looks at me, ¡°We have come this far.¡±

    ¡°I would like to see this famous city. The architecture and use of stones has to be impressive,¡± Falls says.

    I place my hand on the plate and wait. The illumination flickers like a long unused device kicked on.

    ¡°Welcome Balthazar,¡± A male voice echoes in the room.

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask.

    ¡°That is the name of mom''s friend from long ago. That is who you were,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°But how does a stone know that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Mom has told me how advanced the ancients were. You could talk to devices and they would produce food with magic. Anything you wanted from either world.

    She even said they had rooms that could show you anything you wanted. She said she would love to go to these rooms to view the stars. That is why she uses the name Star Seeker,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°You mean like a holograph?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know what that is,¡± he responds, ¡°She said they would use illusionary magic to display things as they actually are. They could make an illusion so real that it would feel real.¡±

    ¡°There is no one that is known of who can do an illusion that real. It''s one of the reasons illusions are not used as much anymore. Just a touch will dispel it.¡± Falls says.

    We just look at each other waiting. Then I ask, ¡°Should I have said something like take us up or something?¡±

    Rock shrugs, ¡°Don''t know.¡±

    I put my hand back on the plate, ¡°Welcome Balthazar please wait while the city is reactivated. It will take another five second degree divisions,¡± the voice says.

    I pull my hand off, ¡°What is a second degree division?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It is the way they divide up a day,¡± Rock says. ¡°They divide the day into twelve then divide that into twelve then again into twelve to get second degree division. I believe they go even more than that but mom only talked about a degree, a degree division, and second degree division.¡±

    ¡°Too bad I am bad at math or I could figure it,¡± I say.

    ¡°Why do they do that?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Do what? Divide the day?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°To keep track of time,¡± I say.

    ¡°You just need to indicate where the sun is,¡± She says.

    ¡°Is that why I have never heard anyone say a specific time of day?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Oaky says. ¡°There is no real need to keep track more than that.¡±

    ¡°Strange, in my world it is divided similarly but instead of just twelve, the day and night is divided into twenty-four then into minutes and then seconds.¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh that is what you and Shade of Night were talking about. Then what is feet and yards?¡± She asks.

    ¡°That''s distance measurements. Starts as inches then to feet then to yards then to miles,¡± I say.

    ¡°Why?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°So everyone has the same measurements. That way there isn''t any confusion on where things are placed. If you all had measurements that were set, then the town would look more uniformed,¡± I say.

    ¡°Each knome uses their foot or arm as their base measurement,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Strange that is how our measurement started with the foot. Each king would use their foot for measurement, but it got confusing each time a new king came along, so they set it and left it. Or something like that.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, I will suggest that if I make it back home.¡±

    ¡°Think positive, you will make it back,¡± I say.

    ¡°I see no need to deceive myself. I knew when I came along I may not make it back,¡± she says in an even tone.

    ¡°You know Falls, sometimes you can be so depressing.¡±

    ¡°I don''t see...¡± Falls starts but is interrupted as a side wall begins to open.

    I watch as the sun slowly enters the room and the illumination fades. If it hadn''t opened on the side I would think we had not moved. I walk out the doors to view a lush field and neatly trimmed trees and bushes.

    I could almost imagine the garden of Eden looking just like this. There are several trees that glitter like gold. As I scan the area I see a white castle on a high hill. It reminds me of the castles you see in Ireland.

    It looks to be two to three stories tall. The walks are pure white and shine in the sun. The reflection of the sun gives it the illusion of a glow.

    There are a few small white houses scattered at the base of the castle. Each giving the glow from the sun. There are birds and small animals playing and flying. I look down to see a chipmunk come up and sniff me then scuttle off looking for something.

    A bird lands on my head and tries a quick peck. It then flies off as if it realized that I was not worth its time. I see a large shadow cross over me. I look up and see a bird the size of an elephant flying over heading to the castle.

    As I was about to say something I see the largest bird  I have ever seen dropping down. It drops to a spot several feet in front of me. I feel something wet drop on my head and my shirt. I look down to see gray white slime sliding down my shirt.

    I am so stunned I don''t realize I have just been pooped on. When I look up I see the strangest creature I have ever seen. It looks like a very large basketball. The skin is leathery. It floats toward the pile on the ground. Several stalks pop out of the top of the ball.

    The stalks move around like a loose water hose. A couple extend toward the pile of bird droppings. I see a white beam of light come from the end of the stalks to strike the pile.

    The stalks move around with the white beam. The pile slowly disappears till the grass looks as though nothing was ever there.

    The creature comes at me and stops a couple of feet away from me. ¡°Do not move,¡± I hear come from the creature. It sounds a little garbled, but clear enough to be understood.

    It aims a stalk at my head and one at my chest. I notice that each has an eyeball in the end. A white beam shoots out of each eyeball for a couple of seconds then says, ¡°Thank you Balthazar. It has been a long time. Reception waits at the main entrance. It will explain the situation.¡±

    I watch it float over to Rock who is standing to my left, ¡°Honorable sir, may I clean you?¡± the creature asks.

    I see Rock slowly shake his head yes. ¡°Please hold still sir,¡± The creature says. It focuses two stalks on rock and I notice several small gray dots on him.

    The creature expertly shoots a white beam at each spot and they vanish. The creature pulls in its stalks and says, ¡°The guest quarters cleaner was damaged when the great loss happened. Call on me when you decide where to stay. I am cleaner twenty. Thank you,¡± it says and zooms off toward the castle. I think that creature could almost give a bullet a run for its money.

    ¡°Uh?¡± I finally muster.

    ¡°Yeah uh,¡± Rock comments.

    ¡°What was that thing?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Um cleaner twenty, I think,¡± I answer.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Oaky says, like that answers everything.

    ¡°We may be in trouble.¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask, still unable to move from my stare at the castle.

    ¡°I can''t merge or feel the stone in this place. If I was not looking at it I would say it doesn''t exist,¡± She replies.

    ¡°Okay don''t merge then,¡± I say, not really sure what I am saying.

    ¡°But this is wrong. It could be dangerous,¡± She says in earnest.

    ¡°Why will we get too clean?¡± I ask trying to bring myself back to the present.

    ¡°No, if we get attacked, I can''t help,¡± she says in earnest.

    I break my stare and look at her, ¡°I really doubt there is a danger. The animals aren''t even afraid of us,¡± I say.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°But that was a Roc. They eat just about anything,¡± She says.

    ¡°I didn''t see one animal run when it showed up, so I doubt it is a danger, but if it makes you feel better we can hide in that gorgeous looking castle,¡± I say and point at it while looking at her.

    ¡°Yes I will feel better,¡± She states.

    I look back at the castle, ¡°Lets go,¡± I say then head to the castle. I keep thinking how wonderful it would be to take off my shoes and feel the grass on my feet.

    The closer we get to the castle the longer it gets. By the time we get to a hedge archway, the castle looks to be three times larger than any castle I have ever seen.

    The hedge looks like it surrounds the whole castle. We enter the hedge enclosed area to see a white stone path the size of a two lane highway heading up to the largest double doors I have ever seen.

    On either side of the stone path are rows upon rows of different colored flowers. They stripe angled toward the doors on either side. Gold runs around the outside of the double doors. I see a glowing odd symbol on each upper corner of the double doors..

    As we walk up the path it looks as though waves are rippling up the path and up the doors and castle. It gives the illusion of a heat mirage on a hot road.

    There are three steps up to the doors. As we get within easy distance of the steps the doors open slowly out. Just watching the doors looks magnificent. They make no sound as they swing open slowly. I judge they will be fully open as we reach the threshold.

    We walk into a room about thirty by thirty feet. The room is empty except pictures of landscapes. I can''t tell if they are from this world or the human world. The colors are vibrant and almost alive. I stop in the center of the room and notice movement out of the corner of my eye.

    I turn to see a picture of a wheat field. I then realize that it was the picture that moved. The wheat is moving like a breeze is blowing. I look around and notice that most of the pictures have something moving in them.

    As I am looking around I hear, ¡°Welcome back Balthazar.¡±

    I jump around trying to find the source of the voice. I then hear, ¡°My apologies sir. I did not realize you have reincarnated. You cannot see me. I reside in another dimension so I cast no visible form,¡± It says.

    ¡°An invisible man,¡± I say and calm down some.

    I hear a laugh, ¡°Yes just like in the game D&D,¡± he says.

    ¡°How do you know of that?¡±I ask.

    ¡°It is my job to know things. I am not restricted to just this plane of existence. I have been to your world and so have many others like me. Many think us ghosts,¡± he says.

    ¡°I am guessing your reception,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes, cleaner twenty has never asked me my name, Watchers tend to be sticklers for rules and tend not to be inquisitive. My name is Sesney. I was summoned a very long time ago to serve others,¡± he says.

    ¡°Did they compel or forced you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°In a way yes. They said I can either work here or be sent home.¡±

    ¡°That isn''t fair.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary it was a gift. Where my race comes from there is nothing. Here I can experience many things.¡±

    ¡°Why are you still here? You could have left a long time ago, I would think.¡±

    ¡°I have not been here the whole twenty to thirty thousand years. I roam, but this is home to me. Your ancestors were not just my employers, they were my friends. I was devastated when they vanished,¡± He says with deep remorse at the end.

    ¡°What did happen?¡± I ask.

    ¡°At the time I didn''t know, but it was the original curse. It slowly seeped into this world. They didn''t all disappear at once, but you and the others tried to stay the curse, but it eventually took hold. It caused you to age like humans do now.

    I watched as each of my friends died. There was nothing I could do. My best friend told me to never give up. She hoped that one day the curse would be lifted. So I promised to never give up on humanity.

    I waited to see if humans would bring enough magic back to your world to break it. At first I thought it might happen. Then the witch cast the curse at Salem and all hope I had was lost. I watched for years as the magic completely faded in your world.

    Then the castle sensed a strong ancient presence in your world. I rushed over to find it. I found that my friend had reincarnated to try to break the curse. But she was not strong enough to escape the curse. She would send messages while she slept.

    She would never remember them when she woke up. She would revert completely to her incarnated body. She would visit me in her sleep, but eventually her body died and I never saw her again.

    I waited hoping she would try again. When the castle sensed an ancient again, I jumped to see her, but realized it was you. I remember you only in passing. You were a very intense man then. Your life was focused only on finding how to cancel the curse and trying to save the dragons.

    But when I saw you, I did some checking and found that you knew of the curse and your mind was very strong. I waited to see you when you slept, but you never showed up. So I started following you.

    I found that you would just sit in a place where a portal used to be. I watched you constantly waiting for some opportunity. Then one day it came. The portal flickered and you were there so I pulled you through,¡± he says.

    ¡°But I don''t remember being pulled through,¡±

    ¡°You wouldn''t, I didn''t physically pull you. I used a technique I had learned to pull humans through to this world. You are not the only one I have pulled through.¡±

    ¡°So you are the reason for the Bermuda triangle?¡± I ask.

    He laughs, ¡°I wish, No that is a natural portal that fluxes on its own. Sometimes they come through sometimes they don''t. Just like most on water they have always been unstable. In the old days they were seldom used. Even back then you could get stuck between worlds.

    I am sorry Oaky, I am the reason for your tree. I tried one time to pull a human through and failed. I caused a rift and your tree got stuck between worlds.¡± he says.

    ¡°That is okay Sesney. I missed it for a while, but I have gained more by it, than lost. May I ask you a question?¡± She responds.

    ¡°Of course dear lady,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°If you have watched Jode for this long, why have you not tried to communicate?¡±

    ¡°Because most everyone fears my kind. Since our bodies reside in another dimension we cannot be physically harmed and most magic will not affect us. So they see us as a threat.¡±

    ¡°That is sad, you are so pleasant,¡± she says.

    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate the compliment. But not all are like me. Just like all races there is the good and the bad. The few that have summoned one of my race did not use the right protections, so they summoned only the malevolent of us.

    I am ashamed to say, but there are more that are violent in my dimension then pleasant. It took the ancients a year to find me. So if they did not screen like the ancients did they would get the violent ones,¡± he says with a bit of guilt.

    ¡°It is not your fault that others are violent. I''m just glad you are here. I feel I can talk to you about things, most here don''t know about my world.¡± I say.

    ¡°I am glad to be able to repay you for all you have done. If not for you this city would have fallen long before it was finished,¡± he says.

    ¡°What did I do? And could I ask why it was made?¡±

    ¡°When the founders created this city they did it in a rush, and in the process either missed or messed up some incantations.

    At one point it was tilting and on the verge of collapse. When this was created it was meant as a refuge to all those who questioned the set laws.

    Many felt that the laws that prevented all but humans and dragons from the higher magic was wrong. Yes, even back then humans were prejudice. But some felt that the set laws were wrong.

    They were considered dangerous so were hunted and put on trial. In a desperate act they created this city in the human world, as a refuge for those that felt the council was wrong.

    You Jode as Balthazar found the place. You were the highest of the high on the council. The founders thought they were doomed. The city was falling, and the council found them. But you agreed with their views.

    You were the lone voice in the council to change the laws. I heard later that the only reason they kept you on the council was that they feared you. You were able to do things that were unheard of even to the oldest of the council. You created the ultimate curse, so I can understand their fear.

    You suggested the city be moved to the other world, because the council would never look there. You helped the founders stabilize the city and move it here,¡± Sesney laughs.

    ¡°I heard you say you wanted to know how they did the link to the city, and it was all I could do to not laugh right behind you. You thought of the link and the way to hide it.

    You also suggested that only humans could originally get in the city. I do remember the uproar that caused, at the time. They accused you of being just like the others. But you never lost your cool. I think that is when I admired you the most.

    You simply let them rant and rave for hours. Your patience was legendary after that. But after they were done you told them it was merely a safety only.

    Back then a lot of the other races were still violent and petty. You did not want all to just wonder in and cause havoc. You said the castle would be set to admit any other race that enters the castle.

    So now, Rock, Oaky, and Falls are able to open the entrance and come up. I do believe you all will be able to see it too, but I can''t be positive. A lot of the staff that used to be here were destroyed along with the humans.

    My race cannot use magic, so I cannot create or summon replacements. Since Jode is not able to access all of his memories, he cannot do it either. The only one capable of it is cleaner twenty. But it will not do it without being ordered by the founders,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°I may be grasping at straws, but wouldn''t Balthazar be a founder? Late one, but he did save the place,¡± I say.

    ¡°I never thought of that,¡± Sesney says with shocked understanding.

    Cleaner twenty appears in front of the wall opposite the doors, ¡°Reception says you need to talk to me.¡± it says.

    ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I say, a bit thrown off. ¡°Am I considered one of the founders?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, you are fist founder,¡± it answers.

    ¡°Really, well I need you to replace all the missing staff.¡± I say.

    ¡°As you wish sir, but that will make me incapacitated for some time,¡± it says.

    ¡°Are there no other cleaners in the city?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, cleaner thirty is set to clean the castle.¡±

    ¡°Can it do yours and its cleaning,¡± I ask then add, ¡°Till you get done?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, but cleaning will be slowed.¡±

    ¡°That''s okay, have it clean its stuff and yours, but be sure to tell it not to overdo itself. In fact, why don''t you summon cleaners first and promote yourself to supervisor once all the replacements are done.¡±

    ¡°But I am not a supervisor cleaner.¡±

    ¡°What would make you a supervisory cleaner?¡±

    ¡°The title.¡±

    ¡°Who can give you the title?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear lord. I give you the title supervisory cleaner.¡±

    ¡°As you wish sir. Cleaner thirty is set to clean every area making used area priority. It will not wear itself out. I will start the summonings as soon as I leave your presence. The cleaners will be first and it will take about a day to get back up to full staff on cleaners. I am afraid to say though that the other staff could take up to a year. Is that okay with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes it is fine, but can I ask why you did such a flip when I said you were now supervisor?¡±

    ¡°We watchers are a cast race. It is hard to explain easily, but simply put our intelligence and actions are set by our name and rank,¡± it says.

    ¡°That sounds strange.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir to other races it is. But it is hard wired in a manner of speaking, in our brains. It makes our race easier, but confusing to other races.¡±

    ¡°I''ll take your word on that, you know more about yourself then I do.¡±

    The creature shakes violently and sounds like a dying man, ¡°Sir despite you being in a new body, you are still the same. If there is nothing more sir I would like to get to the replacement summons as soon as possible. So much needs work here.¡±

    ¡°Of course go, I don''t know of anything else.¡±

    It turns slightly to my right, ¡°Sesney I am sure you are familiar with the protocol. Can I ask you to set them?¡±

    ¡°Already done Supervisor one,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± it says and flies into the wall and vanishes.

    ¡°Alrighty then,¡± I say.

    ¡°You have a lot to relearn Jode. I hope you don''t mind, but I am going to find it a great delight to see you relearn it,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°By all means be delighted. I will just be confused, if you don''t mind. From work grind to complete strangeness in one year what more can I ask for,¡± I say. They all laugh.

 Tempers and Relations

    ¡°Do you know anything that could help me figure out these curses?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Sorry no, I am magically inept.¡±

    ¡°Didn''t think you did, but I thought I would try. You mentioned the second curse. Were you there when it was uttered?¡±

    ¡°Sorry no. The castle detected an ancient curse being cast, so I went to check it out. By the time I got there it was already cast.¡±

    ¡°How fast can you travel?¡± I ask.

    ¡°In one plane of existence I can travel almost instantaneously. That is why my kind services are sought out. But between planes or dimensions it can vary depending on dimensional and planer fluctuation.¡± he replies.

    ¡°Damn that sounds nice.¡±

    ¡°It is nice, yes. My race does not see space and time the same way, so it helps.¡±

    ¡°How do you see it?¡±

    ¡°That would be like explaining the proverbial blind man color.¡±

    ¡°Good point,¡± I say ¡°You know you would think I would have a ton of questions, but I have nothing. Anyone else?¡±

    ¡°Yes why can I not sense the rock?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Because the whole city is in multiple dimensions. As soon as you try to sense the material, or try to alter it without permission it shifts to another dimension,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Then how am I to help if there is a battle?¡±

    ¡°You don''t need to, the defenses on the city are of the highest grade. If they can''t stop an attack, be sure you couldn''t either.¡±

    ¡°Can dragons summon you?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Me no, I am already summoned, but if you mean my race, yes. But as I said it is a very long and arduous task. Not to mention dangerous without the right precautions,¡± Sesney answers.

    ¡°Just curious. My mother never mentioned you or your race,¡± Rock comments.

    ¡°She has never met my race. We were forbidden by the council to be summoned.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Rock replies, then adds, ¡°That would explain it.¡±

    ¡°I have wanted to talk to Elisa since Balthazar died, but I feared she would be fearful of me. So I just visited her silently. I enjoyed her stories of the old days,¡± Sesney says with longing.

    ¡°You spied on us?¡± Rock returns angrily.

    ¡°Yes that is what I do. My race is non detectable by your magic. Only the summoner knows where I am,¡± he says calmly.

    ¡°Who is your summoner?¡± Rock asks, still angry.

    ¡°Sadly he was the first to disappear. I would have gone wild if it were not for my friend. She calmed me and kept me focused. Normally we lose our reasoning when our summoner dies. It was lucky all the others of my race that was summoned also eventually disappeared. Why I remained I do not know.¡± I could hear a deep sense of depression in his voice.

    ¡°Do you miss the others of your race?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, only the humans. I was more attached to them then anyone else,¡± he says.

    ¡°Perhaps that is what kept you here.¡± I say.

    ¡°It is possible. I do not fully understand my connection to this dimension.¡±

    ¡°Why did you spy on us?¡± Rock asks angrily.

    ¡°Oh let it go Rock,¡± I say flustered, ¡°He said he wanted to tell Star, but was afraid. I now see why. Like he could do anything about your codes and secrets. He has had thousands of years to tell them, but he hasn''t,¡± I say.

    ¡°Have you?¡± Rock asks indignantly.

    ¡°No, I have no need to reveal privacy''s of others unless they would harm another. And your laws prevent that so there is no need.

    And Jode is right, this is why I never reveal myself. You are no better than the humans,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Just ignore him, Sesney, his ego outweighs his thoughts,¡± I say. I wait for a response but get none.

    I turn to Rock, ¡°I hope you''re happy. You just insulted and scared off the only person that could help us the most. No wonder dragons have no friends, you insult them all till they leave,¡± I say angrily and notice I am yelling by the end.

    ¡°But...¡± Rock says confused and lost.

    ¡°This very reason is why I never allowed a dragon in this city. You think you are so much better than everyone else. Maybe you should have listened to your mother more than your dad,¡± I yell.

    I walk to the far wall and say, ¡°My room.¡± and find myself in a twenty by twenty room. A single bed sits along one wall and a dresser on the other. Nothing else is in the room.

    It hits me and I wonder if there is anything in here of my previous life. I go to the four drawer dresser. It has what looks like a white lament on it. The surface is smooth and clean. I open the top drawer.

    I find undergarments and socks. I close it and look in the second. There are T-shirts and dress shirts. Like the under garments and socks they are made of the same silk as the clothes I have been wearing for about a year.

    The third drawer is slacks. The one thing I do miss about the human world is jeans. All the clothes are made of silk. There must be a lot of these silk worms. Or the silk is reusable because it never seems to run out.

    I check the bottom drawer and find bags, sachets, and square devices. I find that most of the bags and sachets are empty. A few had some kind of dried herb. I pick up one device and it looks to be some kind of clear crystal. There is nothing on the outside of the block. The crystal looks flawless. I am not an expert, so I base it on no visible distortions.

    ¡°It is a capture crystal,¡± Sesney says and I jump. ¡°Sorry,¡± he adds.

    ¡°Oh it''s okay,¡± I say, still looking at the device, ¡°What does it capture?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Normally it was to capture rouge people or energy. But you were trying to see if it could contain the curse till you found a way to reverse it.¡± he says.

    ¡°How can you contain a curse?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. I guess you couldn''t figure out a way either.¡±

    ¡°Good point. Is there something you want, or did you just want to talk?¡± I ask, trying to subdue my frustration.

    ¡°A little of both. First I came to apologize. I acted rashly. It has been a long time since I have interacted with anyone,¡± he says sorrowfully.

    ¡°You have no need to be sorry. Rock overreacted.¡± I say.

    ¡°Not really. He reacted as most do when they find out there is no privacy for them. It was not his ego that was hurt, it was his security.¡±

    ¡°What does he expect? That there is nothing out there that can spy on him?¡± I ask, disgusted.

    ¡°Actually yes he did think that. You have always been unique in knowing life always has the exception waiting for you.

    Dragons pride themselves on knowing it all and when that world is shattered they are fearful. Fear breeds anger. So he was just reacting to the unknown.¡±

    ¡°Well he needs to get used to it. The whole world is an unknown,¡± I say spitefully.

    ¡°Jode you have to give others a little leeway. For one, Rock is still a child in his race. They may live longer than you, but they have not gone through what you have. Dragon society is very sheltered. He has to learn.¡±

    ¡°Probably, but I am going through things too. Half the time I don''t even know who I am,¡± I say and put the crystal in the drawer. I walk over to the bed and sit down while Sesney talks.

    ¡°I know that. I have seen you for some time now. I have watched you grow from a child. For someone who has lived a double life, you are doing better than most.

    I could never have handled what you went through in your previous life''s last days. Then to carry them over to this one, I don''t know of anyone that could have done it..

    Even my best friend could not do it. Her mind could not handle the strain of her double identity. In the last of her days she lost a bit of herself. I feared you would do the same. But you somehow became who you once were without losing who you had become.

    Please do not give up now. You all have come a long way. Rock admires you. That is unusual for a dragon. And I know Star thinks very highly of you. You were her inspiration when she was lost, and she already said you are like the man she knew.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°What is it about me that can be inspiring? I can''t even understand what is going on.¡± I say giving up.

    ¡°Because you are not trying to hide anything. You do not put on a facade for others. You act as you feel, not what you think others think you should. You are the innocence that they crave,¡± he says. I know he is trying to inspire, but I just can''t see it.

    ¡°Innocent, I am not.¡± I say.

    Sesney laughs, ¡°Perhaps not the way you see it, but you are. Even in your life as Balthore you were innocent. But even then you tried to argue the point. Let''s just say innocence is in the eye of the beholder.¡±

    I laugh, ¡°That is what the cleaner looks like, a beholder in D&D, just without the huge eyeball.¡±

    ¡°They are beholders of D&D. Just not limited to the set spells in the book. And they do have one huge eye. They only use it for the higher magic.

    I expect it is out now, summoning. The watchers rival all other races in magic. A mere look of an eye can cast spells that would take an ancient years to set up. The only difference from them and the beholders of D&D is that all watchers are the most docile of races. I''ve never heard of one killing anything, not even if ordered.¡±

    ¡°I guess with ultimate power you either become conquerors or see no need to worry about anything.¡±

    ¡°True, it is very hard to kill something that can counter every spell, and deflect every attack.¡±

    ¡°If you are feeling better let''s go back to the foyer. They are waiting for you,¡± he says questioningly.

    ¡°I suppose,¡± I say. I don''t know how I knew to walk to a wall to port but I figured it worked once, ¡°Foyer,¡± I say as I walk to the wall.

    I find myself standing at the wall opposite the double doors. Rock, Oaky, and Falls are standing in the middle of the room talking.

    ¡°He''s going through a lot,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°But it is not an excuse,¡± I say and walk up to them.

    ¡°I really don''t like this place.¡± Rock says.

    ¡°And to think this is what your mother grew up knowing as normal,¡± I say.

    ¡°Really?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sesney says and they all jump, ¡°Sorry I have that effect. The main city in the human world was more advanced. They simply asked the city to port them and they were there.¡±

    ¡°There was no privacy?¡± Rock asks, shocked.

    ¡°In effect no. All conversations in the city were recorded. It was done to always have a record in case of discrepancies. It is one of the reasons I could not speak in the city. It would have raised red flags.¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Is this city the same way?¡± Rock asks suspiciously.

    ¡°Yes and no. Balthore agreed with the founders that privacy is important. Being always leery of who was listening hindered creativeness. But he also pointed out that having things recorded was vital in an emergency.

    So he suggested that an arbitrator watcher be the reader of the records. Only the arbitrator has access to them. All queries to the records must go through it. That way no one has access to them to use them against another.¡±

    ¡°So there is an arbitrator listening now?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°No, that is one of the staff that vanished. Supervisor one will create another, but I am not sure when it will be summoned.¡±

    ¡°Can we skip that one?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°It is not recommended. There would be no way to double check things in the city. It does more than just keep track of the records.¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Oh get over it Rock. It''s not like a watcher has a reason to review everything you do. Like they really care if you pop a cherry or two.¡± I say.

    Sesney laughs and Rock asks, ¡°Pop a cherry?¡±

    ¡°Never mind. The watchers are all rules and protocol like dragons. I figure you of all people would appreciate that.¡± I say.

    ¡°But to have something repeat me verbatim worries me,¡± Rock says shyly.

    ¡°It wont. It is instructed to only arbitrate, not reveal. They can keep secrets better than any race. You can''t read their emotions and no magic can pick their brain. In essence the perfect computer.¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°What is a computer?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°A device that records information that you can slightly interact with,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh a crystal,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Sort of, but more complex and not as pretty.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Falls sounds.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Oaky asks me.

    ¡°Yeah I just had a fit. I think I''m fine now,¡±

    ¡°Do you really think all dragons are arrogant?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I don''t know what I think anymore. I don''t know anything about dragons. I grew up where the only intelligent life that I know of is human,¡± I say.

    ¡°Then why did you say that?¡± Rock asks hurt.

    ¡°Rock I''m sorry. I don''t have a clue. Since I can remember I have done that. That''s why no one in my world likes me. I just flip out and scare them.

    Back then I just thought I was a bit mental. Now I think it is the emotions of my previous life. Sometimes they seem to blend in my head.

    If you think about it, I''m sure you can think of a few you have met you disliked. Well now imagine having that feeling about them, but not know who it is. You just know that the feeling is pointed toward one race,¡± I say in desperation.

    ¡°I see your point. Sounds confusing,¡± Rock responds.

    ¡°You''re telling me. I know things I shouldn''t. I say things I have no clue about. I vaguely remember that mess I spilled when I was talking about the curse, but I have no clue what it means or where it came from.¡±

    ¡°Balthazar always left people in his dust,¡± Sesney says. ¡°I would listen in on some conversations about this curse and other magic and my head would spin. I learned to not be present while magic discussions were going on.¡±

    ¡°So you just popped in on the founders too?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Yeah, Why?¡± Sesney asks.

    ¡°Didn''t they get upset you were spying on them?¡± Rock asks, genuinely curious.

    ¡°No, they all knew several of my kind were around. They summoned us,¡± he says.

    ¡°I just figure they had a lot of private stuff they talked about,¡± Rock sounds to be trying to understand.

    ¡°Well the founders felt that nothing about magic should be kept from anyone capable. And as for personal situations they didn''t care. I am not human so I could never be intimate, so to me and the others of my kind it is merely academic,¡± Sesney says evenly.

    Rock shivers, ¡°I wasn''t even thinking of that.¡±

    ¡°Rock doesn''t dragons believe in ghosts or spirits?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Of course, I have ran into a few,¡± He replies.

    ¡°Don''t you think that one could just walk in on a conversation at any time?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Well I guess. I don''t think protections are up all the time,¡± he says in thought.

    ¡°Then what is the difference? Plus who is to say that Sesney is not the only one of his kind roaming around.¡±

    Rock puts his finger up and opens his mouth to talk then puts his hand down and shuts his mouth.

    ¡°Jode is right. I am not the only Phase Shifter in either world. Many of my kind find holes and come over to both worlds all the time.¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Oh, Why doesn''t anyone know about your kind?¡± Rock asks.

    Sesney laughs, ¡°Because no one can see us.¡±

    ¡°Ooo... yeah right,¡± Rock returns.

    ¡°I''m curious,¡± I ask, ¡°Can your race see each other?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You know, no one has ever asked me that, but yes. We can see each other just fine. It would be a bit confusing and impossible for us to survive if we couldn''t,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Well I figured in your home dimension, or whatever, you could. I just didn''t know if after summoned that changed your perception.¡± I say defensively.

    ¡°Good point. I forget you are not the man I used to know. When something is summoned a door is opened to us. We just merely walk through it. Our vision allows us to see anything in any world or dimension. In other words no one can be invisible to us.¡± he says.

    ¡°Ooo sounds handy. Wish I could do that,¡± I say.

    ¡°You can through magic. But just like the cowl, or any item of seeing it can cause disorientation or even insanity,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Oh, don''t want that. I think I''ll just put a collar on you and drag you around like a puppy,¡± I say with a smile.

    ¡°Cute,¡± Sesney says, ¡°I had hoped you would not remember that joke.¡±

    ¡°What joke?¡± I ask.

    ¡°As Balthazar, you swore you were going to put a collar on me because I scared you every time I spoke,¡± he says defiantly.

    ¡°Great idea,¡± Rock says with an evil smile.

    ¡°Nice try dragon boy,¡± Sesney says, ¡°But all I have to do is phase to another place and it stays here.¡±

    ¡°Damn, worth a try,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°This is not getting us closer to finding the counter curse,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Oh relax,¡± I say, ¡°It ain¡¯t going anywhere and if I understand my babble,¡± I nod at Rock, ¡°It is at a stalemate anyway. It wont get worse.¡±

    ¡°That is true Jode, otherwise all this that you see would not be here.¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°But we are on a quest and should be working on it,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Falls relax. You may find in time that the answer to a question, or quest could be where you least expect it. Let life guide you. If it takes you in a direction that seems wrong. You eventually find that it was actually right,¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t understand. How can wrong be right?¡± Falls asks.

    I chuckle, ¡°That my friend is human nature,¡± I say.

    ¡°It doesn''t make sense,¡± Falls repeats.

    ¡°And do I always make sense?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No,¡± she states firmly.

    ¡°And that is why it does,¡± I say.

    ¡°You can''t use things that are similar to make a point in contrast,¡± She says.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Oaky says, ¡°Let me explain it to her. You boys have fun.¡±

    ¡°Thanks mom,¡± I say.

    Oaky glares at me, then guides Falls off to explain.¡±

    ¡°Strange race, the knomes,¡± Sesney says. ¡°She is the first I really met. Bit literal aren''t they?¡±

    ¡°Well Falls is anyway. But she is so fun to mess with,¡± I say.

    ¡°Jode that is mean,¡± Sesney says, ¡°I''m embarrassed to say, I like that thought.¡±

    Sesney, Rock and I laugh. Oaky gives us a stare which makes us laugh more.

    We calm down and Sesney says, ¡°Rock there aren''t adequate accommodations for dragons here. But you can use whatever feels better for you.¡±

    ¡°Why aren''t there dragon accommodations?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I can''t say for sure. But I gather it was because of the strict laws the dragons had back then. If a dragon ever saw the city they were required to report it. So the founders never allowed dragons here,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°So the founders were prejudice,¡± I say.

    ¡°I doubt that Jode,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Rock is correct. Look at your previous life. You saved the dragons,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°But...¡± I protest.

    ¡°Jode it was a safety for this place and the dragons. The penalty for countering the dragon law is very harsh. If they never saw the city then no law could be broken,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°But they would have to say who was in the rebellion¡± I say.

    Sesney laughs, ¡°They already knew who was part of it. Why do you think they were looking for the city?

    There were no laws forbidding you from disagreeing with the council. But there was a law about killing another human. I''m not saying it could never happen, but not in the city.¡±

    ¡°Okay that had to be a very strange world back then,¡± I say.

    ¡°Not really. Sounds like they had similar laws to dragons,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Actually the laws were the same for both. It''s just that humans did not hold family honor as strongly as the dragons. And yes it was way different than humans now.¡± Sesney replies.

    ¡°Okay then,¡± I say, ¡°Where are you going to stay Rock?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Out in the air if the cleaners don''t think of me as dirt. It has been years since I have done that,¡± Rock says.

    Sesney laughs, ¡°No they won''t consider you trash. If anything they would put you in storage for later magical use,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Why?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Because you are gold.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Rock says and laughs with Sesney.

 Atlantis

    I hate missing out on jokes, but I have grown used to it here. As much as I try to understand this world, some things still elude me. In some ways it is just like the world I grew up in. But there are so many differences. Magic is the most elusive to me.

    It is nothing like what I imagined as a kid. I imagined that you had to say some long phrase in a strange language. Or like on television where you had to have a wand.

    But here it is like you see what you want and tell it what to do. In some ways it is simpler and others more complex. The complexity comes in how it interacts with others and your surroundings.

    I have watched one person create a lighting bolt for festivals. They had to take the atmosphere and how many people were in a radius of it before they cast.

    They had told me that a bolt just shot out could very easily strike back at the caster. I never tried a bolt after that. They said that a fireball actually caused a drought one year. No telling what catastrophes I instigated when I did the ones while fighting the Slitherant.

    Falls and Oaky turn and come back to the three of us as the two stop laughing. Oaky looks around and says, ¡°Let''s all find some accommodations. I know Rock and Jode need to get some rest.¡±

    ¡°I''m fine,¡± Rocks says.

    ¡°Then go look around, I need to talk to Jode,¡± Oaky says sternly.

    ¡°Yes ma''am,¡± he says and heads out the double doors.

    ¡°Where are the knome quarters?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Just walk at the wall and say knome quarters. I will be there shortly to give you some help,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Falls says and walks to the wall while saying, ¡°Knome''s quarters.¡± As she gets to the wall she vanishes.

    ¡°I will leave you two alone. Just call my name if you need something,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Thank you Sesney,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Your welcome,¡± Sesney replies.

    ¡°Lets go to my room,¡± I say, ¡°There is a bed to sit on.¡± I turn to the wall and say ¡°Take me and Oaky to my room,¡± Then I walk into the wall. I step through and appear in my room. As I am walking to my bed Oaky appears.

    I sit facing her, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I''m worried about you.¡± She says concerned.

    ¡°Why, because I lost it. It is not the first time,¡± I say.

    ¡°No that I have learned, is you. I just see a tension in you I have not seen in the year I have known you.¡±

    ¡°Well I am in new territory with a burden I never asked for and a responsibility I don''t want. What do you expect me to be like?¡±

    ¡°That is what worries me. No one deserves what you bear. Is there anything I can do to help?¡± she asks as she walks over and sits beside me.

    ¡°I doubt it. I am told I created this mess so I should fix it,¡± I say lowering my head.

    ¡°No you didn''t. You are not Balthazar anymore. And even if you were, it was the five that caused it not you. You did not cast the curse they did.¡±

    ¡°But me as Balthazar, created the curse. If I or he hadn''t, there would not be all this mess.¡±

    ¡°You truly don''t know people do you? If the curse was not created, they would have done something else. Possibly even worse. At least with the curse it is counterable.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. Maybe this is all a wild goose chase. And for all I know maybe this curse is a blessing. At least humans aren''t causing problems with magic,¡± I say disgusting.

    ¡°It is not your place to dictate what is good or bad for everyone. That makes you no better than the five. Everyone deserves the right to prove themselves.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°True, it just scares me. I see what humans do to each other over fear and prejudice. I do not want to fuel it.¡±

    ¡°Jode the universe does not revolve around you,¡± she says putting her hands on her hips.

    ¡°That''s not fair, using my own words against me.¡± I say, remembering saying that to Gushes many times.

    ¡°They¡¯re not your words, I used universe not world,¡± She says, relaxing  her hands and they fall to her side.

    ¡°Like one word changes the meaning,¡± I say and smile.

    ¡°No, but the meaning is important. We can only do what we can. The rest is left to fate. Constantly worrying about whether you are doing it right or wrong only hurts you.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I can''t let it go.¡±

    ¡°You have no choice, if you want to find the answer.¡±

    ¡°Like that is going to help.¡±

    ¡°As Falls would say, ''It was not meant to help it was a fact.''¡±

    ¡°Ha, Ha, I will work at it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Just remember I am always here if you want to talk.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Tree spirit quarters,¡± Oaky says as she walks into the wall and vanishes.

    ¡°I know you are there Sesney,¡± I say.

    ¡°How?¡± Sesney asks.

    ¡°When you are in the room I get the feeling someone is watching me. You forget humans now believe in spirits, but do not understand them.¡±

    ¡°Point taken, humans seem to sense us now.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I agree with her,¡± he says shyly.

    ¡°All of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she does know you. It was never your fault, but you refuse to see that. I think that was your undoing in the end.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°You were so worried about what you did, you could not see things clearly. You did not cast it, but you based your research on if you had.

    The five cast it so it was five times stronger than you figured. I may not know magic, but I can read figures. You never figured in the five times the strength.¡±

    ¡°I wonder with the other curse does it make it six or just five?¡±

    ¡°I don''t think either. You said it multiplied exponentially. A curse of only six power, multiplied, could not have closed portals that not even all of humanity could close.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that? Did ancient humans try to close the portals?¡±

    ¡°They did try to close a portal. Not because they wanted to be separated, but because the portal was dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous how?¡± I ask curiously.

    ¡°I don''t know. I just heard about it. It was a popular story to tell children as a lesson. It basically goes:

    A portal was found to be a danger for human and dragon kind. In council it was decided, closed it must be. With dragon and human unite to close it they did try. With all of human and dragon kind in magic they unite not a reaction did come. Upon the floating city they did ride, within a breath of it did they come, only to vanish or sink in a void. So to our day we do say never believe that all will prevail.¡±

    ¡°That sounds more like a bad rhyming tail.¡±

    ¡°Well I don''t remember it exactly. It has been centuries since I heard it. It is no myth though. Back then they did not believe in telling myths or tails. If it wasn''t fact or tentative fact it was not passed on.¡±

    ¡°So a whole city vanished into the void,¡± I ask then add, ¡°Like Oaky''s tree?¡±

    ¡°It was assumed yes. They never went to look for it, from what I recall. You can look in the library here. I think it was called Atlantis.¡±

    ¡°Your kidding me?¡±

    ¡°No why?¡±

    ¡°That has to be the fabled city of Atlantis. A story about a city that sank below the waves. It didn''t happen to be round with concentric circles or something like that?¡±

    ¡°Well all ancient ocean cities were round. As for concentric circles I don''t know. I do know all floating cities were constructed on a circular basis. Something to do with ease of moment in all directions. I know one old floating city was added on to, to make it look like a circle in a circle.

    ¡°Well scholars, that is why you can''t find it. It is in limbo,¡± I say and laugh.

    ¡°I don''t understand the humor,¡± he says confused.

    ¡°Are you able to touch things?¡±

    ¡°Yes why?¡±

    ¡°Get on the net in the human world some time and search for the lost city of Atlantis. You will understand my joke better then.¡±

    ¡°Okay I will do that. Sounds interesting.¡±

    ¡°Oh it is. Especially with that knowledge. You know I find it strange that so many things from ancient humans are now myths even though all traces of them were destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Actually not all traces were destroyed. There were some stone structures that were never affected by the curse. I don''t know why. Maybe because they were not enchanted or maybe because they were too natural.¡±

    ¡°Did all natural materials survive?¡±

    ¡°No, there was a lot of stone just moved with magic that was destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Could there be a pattern of some type as to what was destroyed and what wasn''t?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, but as soon as all the staff are summoned I can have a few watchers check it out,¡± he says with contained excitement.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I say with a yawn.

    ¡°I think you better get some sleep. You should sleep good here. You are completely safe.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Sesney,¡± I say, strip and get in bed.

 Dreams

    A part of me knows I am dreaming, but that didn''t make it feel any less real. The castle gave off a yellow glow instead of the white glow.

    There is no sign of an animal. A woman with bright blond hair runs up to me as I walk out of the lift. Her stride looked so smooth that she appeared to float over the grass. She is wearing a dark blue dress made of silk.

    As she gets closer I realize she is floating above the grass. A yellow glow similar to the castle is surrounding her.

    ¡°Balthazar, Balthazar, Thank the magic lace you are here. Desey doesn''t know what happened. He followed your instructions exactly as you told him, but the field won''t stabilize,¡± she says and stops in front of me.

    I hear a stranger''s voice come out of my mouth. It is softer than mine, but holds an authority I could never muster. ¡°Messa calm down. It''s okay. Which dimensional grid did he use?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know, he just said it was so wrong,¡± she replies hysterically.

    I feel myself smile. I feel I am portraying comfort and slight amusement. ¡°It''s not that bad. The main grid is still up. Lets talk to Desey and clear this up.¡±

    I look at the castle and then I am there. I turn to look at Messa behind me, but she is out of sight. ¡°Oh dear I keep forgetting. Messa here, I say and point to a spot next to me.

    Messa appears next to me a bit wobbly, ¡°Ah the fabled wobble people. Never stable.¡± I say teasingly.

    ¡°Balthazar that is unnerving. I wish you would quit that.¡±

    ¡°But why, you look so cute when your eyes roll,¡± I say with a huge smile.

    ¡°That''s not nice¡±

    ¡°I know, but you love it,¡±  I say and watch her blush. ¡°Now let''s get this straightened up.¡±

    I walk into the foyer and straight into the wall. I find myself in a ten by ten room, with a man with gray hair who looks completely drained. I would say he normally would look in his forties, but now looks more fifty.

    ¡°Desey you need to sleep,¡± I say calmly.

    ¡°Oh thank the highest dimension you are here. I don''t  know what I did wrong. It''s going to reveal us,¡± he says in desperation.

    ¡°Desey, relax. The layered veil is not in danger. Unless you strip all magic from the city nothing will reveal us,¡± I say sounding like a father comforting his son.

    ¡°Oh Balthazar I just don''t know what happened,¡± he says and slumps to the floor.

    Messa pops in the room, ¡°Balthore you renegade watcher, you are a pain. How do you always pop where you need without a word.¡± She asks.

    ¡°Perfection,¡± I say mockingly.

    ¡°Balthazar,¡± she accuses.

    ¡°It''s a thought technique. If you would just learn to calm down, you can do it.¡±

    ¡°Balthazar that''s not fair, you are the only one able to master that.¡± she says.

    I just shrug and look back to Desey, ¡°Now which grid did you use?¡±

    ¡°The one you told me, the third stage of the fifth shift.¡± he says.

    I laugh, ¡°You did it again. It is the fifth stage of the third shift.¡±

    ¡°But that means...¡± he starts.

    ¡°Yes you merely gave it a phase shift with an offset dimension. Pretty to look at, but not useful,¡± I say humorously.

    ¡°Balthazar, I don''t know.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll straighten it out. Just close your eyes. It can cause blindness, or double vision if watched,¡± I say.

    I close my eyes and feel my hands moving in some strange pattern. Then I can feel something like jello. I give the substance in my right hand a yank and feel it deflate. I drop it and grab for the jello in my left hand. I pull it in two.

    I drop the half in my right hand. I feel around till I find what feels like water. I put my hand in a ''C'' and feel it turn to jello. I pull it up and place it next to the one in my left hand.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Nothing happens, ¡°Hold on everyone it is being stubborn. Must have a weak link.¡±

    I take the two jello''s in my hands and start twisting them opposite each other vigorously, ¡°Be prepared for the pop.¡± I say.

    After a few seconds of grinding, I hear an explosion so loud it should have busted my ear drums. I drop the two jello parts that are now connected. I do a bit more movement of the hands and open my eyes.

    Both Messa and Desey have their eyes closed and their hands over their ears. I snap my fingers and say boo at the same time. I feel a strong breeze leave me and knock both the others on the ground. I then say, ¡°Done.¡±

    Messa looks at me angrily, ¡°Balthazar you are horrible.¡±

    ¡°I know, but you love me,¡± I say.

    The scene changes and I am standing at the entrance to the lift. The cliff opens and Messa comes out looking to be In her seventies and barely able to walk.

    ¡°Balthazar, I don''t know how long I am going to last, but I had to talk to you. I sent Sesney on a run so we can be alone.¡±

    ¡°Messa I don''t know what to do, the capture crystals were useless. I have tried everything. I have killed us all. I can only hold off its effects on me for another lunar cycle at most,¡± I say with what sounds like remorse.

    ¡°Balthazar, stop. It was not your fault. You did not declare it, the council elders were selfish. They did it for their own selfish needs. They thought they would be the only ones to have magic.

    You warned them over and over. It is not your fault they wanted to be gods. You did not know that the man was a decoy. They tricked us all. I just hope wherever we go that they are punished.

    I have done the calculations. All traces of magic will be gone in just a little over twenty thousand solar cycles. Both worlds will be without magic. It has already taken most of the dragon''s magic. They are only able to do half of the magic they used to.

    Their elders have combined circles to counter it, but it is draining them. Your friend Elisa holds the key. You have to get her here fast.¡± she says.

    ¡°I can''t, she will not leave. She feels it is her duty to help the elders,¡± I say deflated.

    ¡°You have to make her understand that she may be the cure,¡± She says and coughs.

    ¡°I can''t, she still thinks of me as the enemy. She considers me a friend, but doesn''t fully trust me,¡± I say angrily.

    ¡°Then life''s grasp, save us all. In time all that was, will be gone. I cannot come to tell Sesney his race may be the only ones to survive in a barren world.¡±

    ¡°Poor Sesney. He has given so much, and we cannot reward him. We can only leave him misery,¡± I say and shake my head bowed.

    ¡°Did you do it?¡± she asks with fear.

    ¡°Yes it had to be done. It will at least give this world a chance. I just hope everyone can forgive me.¡±

    ¡°They have to, it was the only way.¡±

    I jump up out of bed panting, ¡°Sesney,¡± I yell.

    ¡°What? What is wrong?¡± he asks in shock.

    ¡°My god the curse was going to kill both worlds,¡± I say gasping.

    ¡°What?¡± he exclaims.

    ¡°The curse was going to destroy all magic in both worlds. Balthazar done a desperate measure to stop it. I didn''t get what, but he hoped he could be forgiven.¡±

    ¡°But that means.¡±

    ¡°You would have been the only survivor. The curse was going to kill everything in twenty thousand years.¡±

    ¡°But it was stopped somehow. Magic is still here and no more magic has disappeared since...¡± Sesney goes silent for several seconds then says, ¡°The second curse. Could you have set that curse in motion to save everyone?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, but it is strange an ancient curse was cast by someone with no knowledge of the ancient ways.¡±

    ¡°But is there a way to reverse the curse?¡±

    ¡°Star is the key, not me.¡±

    ¡°What? How can that be?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, but we have to get her here.¡±

    ¡°Why here?¡± he asks confused.

    ¡°I don''t know. I just know they were trying to get her here when they all were dying.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess she has to come here.¡±

    ¡°If she will.¡±

    ¡°I will get everyone to the foyer.¡±

    ¡°I stand up in the center of the room, ¡°Clean me,¡± I say. A fog fills the room then clears. I feel cleaner than I have ever felt. How I knew I could do that, I don''t know. I have given up trying to figure it out.

    I get dressed and start to say foyer, but change my mind. I picture the foyer and walk to the wall. Just as I am about to hit the wall I appear in the foyer on the back wall.

    Oaky and Falls are waiting in the center of the room. I walk over to them. Oaky looks at me and asks, ¡°What is going on? Sesney just said it was important.¡±

    ¡°Let''s wait for Rock,¡± I say.

    ¡°He is on his way after yelling at me for scaring the piss out of him,¡± Sesney laughs and adds, ¡°Literally.¡±

    I catch my breath trying to keep from laughing. The doors open and I see Rock walking up to us. He gets to us with a sower face and says, ¡±I hate him. I really hate him.¡±

    I can''t hold it any more. I let loose with the laughter. He glares at me and says, ¡±Sure laugh at my embarrassment.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say then add softly, ¡°It is hilarious though.¡±

    ¡°I will get him back. He may be invisible and undetectable, but I will get him,¡± Rock says with a bit of humor.

    ¡°Bring it on dragon boy,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Please boys,¡± Oaky says, ¡°What is so important?¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry,¡± I say. I look at Rock, ¡°Your mother is the key, not me.¡±

    ¡°What? Did you fall out of your bed?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°No really, I had a dream of my life as Balthazar and they said your mother was the key, but she would not come to this city.

    Balthazar had to do something desperate because the curse was going to kill all magic in both worlds. In fact dragons I think only have a fraction of the magic they use to.¡±

 Puzzling Colors

    The doors open and we all turn. Star is slowly walking toward us. We all stare while she walks to us unhurried. She stops a couple of steps from us and says, ¡°You are correct Jode.¡±

    ¡°But how?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Sesney came to me and told me,¡± She says.

    ¡°But?¡± I ask, unsure what question I wanted to ask.

    ¡°I had hoped this would not come up, but I see Balthazar still loves irony. First let me say,¡± She begins then looks to my left, ¡°Sesney I can see you. You are looking much better than I have seen you. Balthazar and Messa would be proud of you.¡±

    ¡°You embarrass me, your liege,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Thank you Sesney. I have not heard that since Balthazar died. You bring a grateful tear to my heart,¡± She then looks at me.

    ¡°I was the key. But I was too late. My pride and stubbornness closed the window of opportunity. I have lived with that regret ever since.

    Balthazar finally convinced me to come here, his last day of life. But neither he or I had the strength to stop the curse. In desperation Balthazar had set a fail safe that would at least stalemate the curse.

    He had hoped he would be able to enact the fail safe himself, but he had waited too late. It took me till the Salem witch trials to find a human with enough magic and reason, to cast the stalemate curse.

    I had thought I was too late, but I see I was not. I could not bring myself to see if the city still lived. I had waited to see if Sesney would talk to me, but he always was around when others were present.¡±

    ¡°Sorry my liege I did not know,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°It is not your fault Sesney. Fate had a reason. I told the stories as much for you as for me. I had hoped you would appreciate them as much as I appreciated your presence. You were my link to a past I could never have again,¡± She says with the sound of a tear in her voice.

    ¡°You honor me, my liege. My only regret is that I did not speak up earlier,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Do not regret dear soul. For life is not meant for regret, but for living,¡± she says. I hear someone crying to my left and then silence.

    I turn to Star, ¡°Then why did I see that, and the time where Desey made a mistake at the castle?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I believe that the dream of them talking of me is Balthazar''s way of being comically callous. He was like that at times. What happened to the castle?¡± She asks.

    ¡°Desey got the dimension grid thingy backwards and caused a light show or something,¡± I say, starting to lose clarity of the dream.

    ¡°He mixed the stage and shift?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Yeah I think five and three. I think it should have been five stage and three shift, but I can''t remember it clearly.

    ¡°Okay a protection into a light show. I see what you mean. I don''t see the significance though. Continue your quest and it may become clear.¡±

    ¡°But I don''t know what to do now.¡± I say.

    ¡°Continue to Salem and hope fate will show you the next step.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you said you searched for a female that could cast the second curse. That means you can go through the portals.¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Rock exclaims.

    ¡°Yes, I am immune to the curse like you are Jode. I know the old spells,¡± She says without any hesitation. She then looks at Rock, ¡°I''m sorry my dearest son, but I feared for you. I could not risk your safety. Your father knew, but I swore him to secrecy. Please do not blame him.

    I knew one day the council would find out, but I had hoped you would be in a position to skip my shame. I am sorry for your position,¡± she says with a single tear.

    Rock starts crying, ¡°You can never shame me. The council will never hear from me. Blood is thicker than race,¡± he says.

    She opens her arms and Rock falls into her outstretched arms and they hug, ¡°Your honor will never be in question.¡±

    ¡°I don''t care about stupid honor, just want to please you,¡± he says slightly muffled.

    ¡°You simply being alive pleases me.¡±

    ¡°I am confused,¡± Falls says, ¡°Why have your guardians not passed on this info to the knome underground.¡±

    ¡°Because they can''t and neither can you dear Falls. All knowledge of me is sealed in ancient crystal. All knomes are bound by its growth,¡± She says.

    ¡°I apologize, my lady. I over step,¡± Falls says and bows.

    ¡°You did not know. That growth also binds with my son too,¡± She says calmly.

    ¡°Understood. I am honored to serve with the great crystal,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°I know dear, that is why I chose you to be his guardian. Honor will be both of yours,¡± Star says with pride.

    ¡°Is there anything else we should know?¡± I ask.

    Rock pulls away from his mother. She looks at him then me. ¡°Not that I think will be helpful,¡± She  says.

    ¡°Did you know that the five were trying to be gods? The one was a decoy.¡± I say.

    Her eyes increase slightly, ¡°No I was always told the five were trying to stop all magic to prevent another radical,¡± She replies.

    ¡°Well in my dream Messa and Balthazar were talking outside the lift entrance. They placed it so they were alone.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    They talked about a fail safe to the curse that would stop it from taking all magic away. Then Messa says that it was not Balthazar''s fault. She said the five tricked everyone. She said they wanted to be the only ones with magic. The one said, to be said wanting to be a god, was a decoy,¡± I say.

    ¡°Why would he not tell me,¡± Star asks, ¡°I could have helped.¡±

    ¡°They said they asked for your help. They wanted you to come here, but you refused because you didn''t trust Balthazar.¡±

    ¡°Oh Balthazar I trusted him implicitly I was just so depressed and worried about the others. I didn''t want to leave,¡± she says in desperation.

    ¡°I thought you said that the dragons preferred oblivion to depression. But they said they done something about a circle to fight the curse, but the ones doing it were getting too weak to fight it off.¡±

    ¡°Circle? I don''t remember any circle. I just remember all of my friends dying, even my relatives. All I wanted was to join them,¡± she says confused.

    ¡°Perhaps the dreams I had were not to be mean or comical, but to show you the truth. Have you the knowledge to use the dimensions in spells?¡±

    ¡°Some why?¡± she says.

    ¡°In some rooms in this building he showed me that Desey messed up a spell that was supposed to protect the castle, but instead he made it look yellow.

    While he was trying to change it to the correct way he said there is residue on the connections. What does that mean? He told the others to wait for the pop but it sounded deafening.¡±

    ¡°Residue?¡± she asks in thought, ¡°No I don''t know what that means. I don''t go into the deeper dimensions. I do recall that there is a way to leave an encrypted message in the dimensions, or by using the visual dimensions, but I lack knowledge on how to use them,¡± she says with a tinge of hope.

    ¡°Will you come with me to check out that room?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Port there and I will follow,¡± She says.

    ¡°Excuse us please,¡± I say and walk through the wall with a vision of the room. I appear in the small room that was in my dream. But I see nothing unusual.

    After a few seconds Star appears in the room next to me. I see a flicker in the room. Star looks at me, ¡°I don''t see anything unusual. This is the city core. All spells that affect major functions of the city are cast here.¡±

    ¡°You didn''t see the flicker when you got here?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replies.

    ¡°Well stay here, I will be right back,¡± I say and she nods. I walk to the wall and envision the foyer. I appear at the far wall. The others are talking in the center of the room.

    They see me and Rock asks, ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Still working on it, sorry,¡± I say and envision the small room again. I take a step back and appear in the room with Star, ¡°Did it flicker?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don''t understand why. Unless the magic is fading.¡±

    ¡°Does the magic feel like it is fading?¡±

    ¡°No, the magic in the city is the strongest I have felt anywhere since that day,¡± She replies.

    ¡°Then there has to be a clue in here. We just have to figure out how to retrieve it. Sesney,¡± I say.

    The room begins to swirl with multiple colors

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Sesney asks.

    ¡°Good question. It wasn''t doing this till you got here,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay do you have any clue what is happening Star?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Okay you two stay, I will be right back,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Sesney says.

    I port to my room then back, ¡°Did the color stop while I was gone?¡± I ask.

    Star nods and Sesney says, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Can you use any of the dimensions used to construct this city Star?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, humans used the dimensions more than dragons. Dragons considered them to much of a risk.¡±

    ¡°Well I am guessing Balthazar would know that. So that only leaves another person, or he expected to be able to use all of his magic when he came back.¡±

    ¡°I doubt he would think that Jode,¡± Star says, ¡°He was very intelligent and intuitive. I am sure he wouldn''t even rely on that when he could return. He would set it to activate based on easy possibilities.¡±

    ¡°That means he knew you were here, Sesney. Were you around when they had to fix Desey''s error about the stage and shift?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Are you referring to the five and three transposition?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes I was, but none of them summoned me. How could he see me?¡±

    ¡°Star can see you and I can sense you sometimes. I see no reason Balthazar couldn''t see you. He was a pioneer with dimensions from what I gather.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Ooo what he did, has to have been recorded. Is the arbitrator summoned yet?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Sesney says, ¡°It will be the last to be summoned.¡±

    ¡°And it is the only one able to read the records right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Damn, well we do this the hard way then,¡± I look at Star. ¡°Can you pop out then back in to be sure you are one that needs to be here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she says and leaves. The light show stops then starts again when she gets back.

    ¡°Okay Balthazar feels that we three are important. I can''t see him being able to anticipate the other three in the foyer.¡± I say.

    ¡°Actually Jode he did¡± Star says, ¡°He prophesied the three,¡± she says.

    ¡°True, I can''t see him doing it while he lived, but why take the chance. Sesney, can I ask you to ask the others to come in one by one?¡±

    ¡°Of course, do you want me to come back with each?¡± Sesney asks.

    ¡°No, if any of them are the one or ones then we should get some reaction.¡±

    ¡°Okay I will send them. When one comes back I will send another.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say then add, ¡°Did Balthazar like puzzles?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he loved any challenge,¡± Star says.

    ¡°Figures, that is where we differ.¡±

    Rock pops into the room but nothing happens, ¡°Crap, thanks Rock, but you are not who Balthazar anticipated.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Foyer,¡± Rock says then walks through the wall.

    A few seconds later Oaky appears but nothing happens, ¡°Thanks Oaky, but it isn''t you he anticipated.¡±

    ¡°Okay, foyer,¡± Oaky says and walks through the wall.

    After several seconds Falls pops in and the color display appears, ¡°What is the light show for?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°We don''t know, Sesney,¡± I say.

    I wait a few seconds and hear, ¡°Yes?¡± but the color display does not change.

    ¡°I don''t get it, why a knome?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because dragons have always had knomes as advisers. It would be an easy substitute if I was busy,¡± Star says.

    ¡°Oh, that''s why Falls activated it even though she was not in the prophecy. He must have set it for any knome,¡± I say. Star nods.

    ¡°Thank you Falls, you can go back if you want,¡± I say.

    ¡°Foyer,¡± Falls says and walks through the wall.

    ¡°So who else would he expect? Could it be one of the staff?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Doubtful,¡± Sesney says, ¡°He never included staff in major magic. Why he set me, I don''t know.¡±

    ¡°Because you have the most knowledge of the past other than Star. Plus you would not be affected by the curse,¡± I say, then add, ¡°I just can''t figure out anyone else that would be important to this. Is there any other race that is or could be immune to the curse?¡±

    ¡°None that I am aware of,¡± Sesney says, ¡°All are subject to magic. My race is the only one that are not affected by magic.¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Are there any creatures that are dimensional?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, but not safe to bring here.¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Well I am at a loss.There were three of us in the little room. I figured that would work.¡±

    ¡°Actually there were four. You could not see me,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°So there needs to be one more. I don''t know of another ancient or how to find one,¡± I say.

    ¡°I can help there, be right back, ¡°Sesney says and the color show stops.

 Our Helicopter Ride

    ¡°How can a city detect an ancient?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Each magic of each race has a specific signature or vibration. All you need to do is detect that vibration. That is how ancient humans were able to restrict this city to only humans.¡± She says.

    ¡°Do dragons do the same thing to restrict areas to only dragons?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all races need one area for only their race. It helps anyone to know that there is a place of safety.¡±

    ¡°I guess, but it sounds more like exclusivity.¡±

    ¡°Just like this city, other races can enter into the restricted areas with permission. Everyone needs a place they feel safe. That is all an exclusive place is.¡±

    ¡°I suppose. I guess I do feel safe here in a way. But can anyone truly feel safe?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she responds calmly.

    The room fills with the color display, ¡°I found something,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Where?¡± I ask.

    ¡°In the state of Missouri. I believe the area is called Lake of the Ozarks.¡± he says.

    ¡°Is there a portal in the area?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, but extremely unstable. It is over the water. It tends to just draw from this world. There has been no one come from the human world to here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because the portal is actually a mile above the water,¡± he answers.

    ¡°Oh crap.¡±

    ¡°I think I can help there,¡± Star says and disappears.

    ¡°Foyer,¡± I say and walk into the wall. I appear in the foyer where the other three are just standing waiting. ¡°Sorry guys,¡± I say as I walk over to them.

    ¡°I think we have a lead. Balthazar left a message in the city, but we need at least one more ancient,¡± I say.

    ¡°You found one?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Kind of,¡± Sesney says, ¡°The city registered ancient magic in an area. But we or your...¡± Sesney says and I interrupt.

    ¡°We,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you. We need to attempt a portal jump a ways above the ground. Liege Elisa said she can help.¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Who?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Elisa is Star Seeker''s old name,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°I won''t have a problem going to the human world,¡± Rock says, ¡°But I think Oaky and Falls will be a bit suspicious.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I say, ¡°I have been trying to think of what to do. Humans would try to melt Falls down and sell her.¡±

    ¡°I don''t melt,¡± Falls says, ¡°Why would they try?¡±

    ¡°Because in the human world gold is very valuable. Plus magic doesn''t exist so walking gold would cause a bit of a stir to say the least.¡±

    ¡°There are no knomes in the human world?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Nope, other than animals there are only humans,¡± I say.

    ¡°Who takes care of the trees?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°No one, In fact most of the time they are just cut down to make things.¡± I say.

    ¡°How awful, That is intreeant,¡± She says.

    ¡°I can see another problem,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± Rock asks.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°The way you talk,¡± I say and look at Oaky,¡± Do you remember how I talked when I first got here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yeah why?¡± she asks.

    ¡°That is how most humans talk where we are going. So can you imagine how a human with no magic would react?¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± she says slowly, ¡°I see. We can keep from talking as much as possible. It would give us away that we are not human.¡±

    ¡°Well I hope you will look human with an illusion or something, but it will draw unwanted attention.¡±

    ¡°And the less attention the better right?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I''m sure Sesney can agree with me how bad a lot of attention can get,¡± I say.

    ¡°In your case, yes very bad. If the illusion is penetrated or you attract the wrong attention it will be very dangerous,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Let''s hope Lady Star Seeker has an idea. If she doesn''t only you and Rock can go, Jode,¡±Oaky says.

    ¡°I thought of that. But I was hoping I could take you all to show you what I grew up in,¡± I say.

    ¡°I would like that,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I would love it,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Is there danger of being attacked there?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Not that would be really dangerous for any of you. I think the most dangerous would be someone like me without magic coming after you with a small dagger,¡± I say.

    Rock laughs, ¡°And humans call that dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Um, yep. Well there is the gun problem, but Oaky could heal faster than it can kill¡± I say.

    ¡°Then I will stay here.¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Why,¡± I ask, ¡°I figure you would be interested in another world.¡±

    ¡°There is no need to see a place I have no need to be at. I don''t plan on living there, so I will wait here for your return,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Okay that just leaves disguise Oaky,¡± I say.

    ¡°I may be able to,¡± Oaky says, ¡°We  are taught a spell of disguise. It is similar to Rocks just not as strong.

    Oaky is slowly obscured by a blue mist. She stays hidden for several seconds then the mist slowly dissipates. Oaky looks just as thin as she once did, but more proportionate for a human.

    Her hair is a bright red and curly. It extends to her shoulder blades. Her eyes are a bright blue. I have never seen such a pure blue in any human''s eyes. She is wearing a blue dress made of silk that all clothes are here.

    I think she could give any model a run for their money. I look at Rock and his eyes are as wide as saucers. His mouth is open and a drop of drool hangs at the corner of his mouth.

    I realize in this world that all races see each other as equals. What I can''t figure out is how a dragon would know what is gorgeous as a human, or a tree spirit. Maybe it is more the fact Rock is a teen and all races are cute to him.

    ¡°How''s that?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°To use an old earth saying, ''Drop dead gorgeous,¡± I say.

    ¡°Why would someone drop dead from being gorgeous?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°And that is why when we are in the human world you might want to keep from talking,¡± I say.

    ¡°Why?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Because every English speaking human understands the meaning. It simply means you are extremely gorgeous. Well to put it simply,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh, right, I forget concepts are a bit different for humans,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°If you are unsure what something means look at me to see my reaction. You can always ask me later what it means.¡± I say.

    ¡°I can do that,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Oh all right,¡± Rock says in defeat, ¡°But I am not used to being behind the lead.¡±

    ¡°I''m not saying not to speak. That would look suspicious. Just don''t keep asking what they are referring to. Although Rock you do grasp the human concepts faster or easier, so I doubt you will have as much problems. Just try to rebound quick if they look suspicious.¡± I say.

    ¡°I can do that,¡± Rock returns.

    The doors open and we all look and see Star walking in. I guess being as old as she is, speed is not necessary. As she slowly walks to us I wait in anticipation.

    She reaches us and stops. I know it doesn''t take her long to talk, but it seems like forever to me. ¡°I have transportation outside and...¡± she holds out her hand and gives me a credit card. ¡°This has almost unlimited credit.¡±

    I take the card. It is a platinum card with Walmart printed on it. I look up at her in disbelief. ¡°How did you get a platinum Walmart card?¡± I ask.

    She smiles big, ¡°I am one of the founding contributors. I am involved in several other big companies, but I thought you would like the irony of this one,¡± She says.

    ¡°Did Walt ever know what you are?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, no one in the human world really even knows me. I keep a very low profile,¡± She says.

    ¡°To think, my previous life I was your best friend. I could have been living high on the hog all this time,¡± I say.

    ¡°Didn''t you find it odd that the place you rent was half the normal rate?¡± she asks.

    ¡°No I just thought I was lucky or they were desperate. Although now that you mention it. I did find it odd when I mention a problem in the place they jumped right on it. I know others still waiting to get things fixed,¡± I say.

    ¡°That will be corrected,¡± she says with a stern face. ¡°Your apartment is being paid for. So if you do go back you will still have it.¡± She says.

    ¡°I doubt I will ever go back, but thanks.¡±

    ¡°It will be there if you do. I must leave now, I have neglected my duties. The transportation will fly where told. Be sure to be unobserved when you transform it into land transport. I suggest a plain van. It is less obvious,¡± she says.

    ¡°Thanks I will not have thought of that. And thanks for everything. You have done so much for me.¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing compared to what you have done for me,¡± she says and leaves.

    We all stand in silence till she is out of sight then Sesney says, ¡°She is so magnificent.¡±

    ¡°You can say that again,¡± I say and walk outside to view our transport. I stand with my mouth open at the cleanest and most advanced looking helicopter I have ever seen. I say the most advanced to me because I have never seen one up close.

 Better than Internet

    What is it?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°It''s called a helicopter. They normally run on gas, but I''m guessing this doesn''t¡±

    ¡°You mean it runs on butt gas?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°No it is a combustible liquid,¡± I say.

    ¡°Why does it have huge swords on the top?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°They spin to give it lift and the small ones on the tail give it stability, I think.¡±

    ¡°It looks so cumbersome, Why don''t they use a float spell?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°There is no magic in the human world. And please do not say magic spells in the human world. It can cause a bad reaction.

    The only magic in the human world is sleight of hand. Anyone that says they do magic is a magician or someone that looked on with suspicion.¡± I say.

    ¡°I thought there were some who could use magic.¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Well if there is they keep it quiet. If someone says they use magic they are called a witch and shunned. Humans still consider magic evil,¡± I say.

    ¡°But it isn''t. It is natural,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Here yes, but not there,¡± I say.

    ¡°The curse,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Yep,¡± I say.

    ¡°I will meet you on the other side, Sesney says, ¡°Flying makes me queasy.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to call you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, I can find you.¡±

    ¡°Well off we go into the wild blue yonder,¡± I say and head to the copter.

    As I get closer I see a pilot in the seat. His face is expressionless. We go to the side door and it opens without assistance, ¡°Um that might draw attention,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I don''t think these doors open on their own,¡± I say as I get in.

    ¡°This is the most advanced prototype,¡± the man in the seat says. ¡°All illusionary functions are imitations of advancements in the human world.

    Great care is taken to blend in. When we enter the human world you will notice the illusion of a pilot will be more active. I have been instructed on deceptive protocol.¡±

    ¡°What are you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I am a summoned creation by Star Seeker,¡± It says.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°I don''t mean to sound rude, but are you an automation or an intelligent creation?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can be considered both. But I believe you are asking if you should treat me as a living being, or a computer. It doesn''t make a difference here, but in the other world it is recommended that you treat me as another human, when a human illusion is present. It will enhance the illusionary facade,¡± its says.

    ¡°Gotcha, now do you have emotions like other races?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can imitate them only. I do not feel emotion like other races.¡±

    ¡°That''s what I was curious about, Thank you¡±

    ¡°You are welcome,¡± it says.

    ¡°So it''s not alive?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Not in the sense we know it, no. I don''t think you can insult it or make it mad. Am I right copter?¡±

    ¡°Correct, please call me Stan when a human illusion is present,¡± it says.

    ¡°Strange, I have never talked to a summoned creature,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°What am I chopped liver?¡± Sesney asks at the helicopter door.

    Oaky jumps, ¡°Oh no Sesney I didn''t mean it that way. I mean a created creature, not an intelligent one. Oh sorry Stan I didn''t mean...¡±

    ¡°Oaky relax I''m just joking,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Sorry for what ma''am?¡± Stan asks., ¡°Did you give me a wrong instruction? I have not activated anything.¡±

    ¡°But...Ooo,¡± Oaky says flustered.

    ¡°Stan don''t worry about it. You are functioning just fine. Oaky is confused,¡± I say.

    ¡°Is that correct Miss Oaky?¡± Stan asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she says and slumps down in her chair.

    ¡°I will meet you all there,¡± Sesney says. ¡°I have some preparations I have to do. I am going to be used to stabilize the portal as much as possible.

    Oh there will be some watchers at the portal when you get there. They are going to open the portal fully. There will be two on this side and two on the other.¡±

    ¡°Will there be a problem of them being seen on the other side?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, that is taken care of. Humans will see them as clouds. Humans are so easy to deceive,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say sarcastically.

    ¡°You''re quite welcome, Bye,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Not fair,¡± I say, ¡°I can''t give a great come back when they leave.¡± I say.

    ¡°How do you know he left,¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°When he is around I get a feeling I am being watched.¡± I say.

    ¡°Is that what is causing that,¡± Rock asks, ¡°I just thought I was getting paranoid.¡±

    ¡°Well you are paranoid, but yeah,¡± I say with a smile.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Rock returns.

    ¡°Stan, take us to the portal a mile above Lake of the Ozarks Missouri, please,¡± I say.

    ¡°Strap in please, and then we will take off,¡± Stan says.

    I strap in and watch the others do the same. The door closes and the blades instantly are going full speed and we lift off. ¡°Okay on the other side the blades don''t go that fast do they?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No,¡± Stan answers, ¡°I don''t use the full illusion on this side of the portal. I see no need.¡±

    ¡°True, I guess you have been around for a while so know best.¡± I say.

    ¡°I was summoned at the time the first automobile was sold,¡± Stan says.

    ¡°Yeah I definitely trust your judgment.¡±

    ¡°Automobile?¡± Rock asks.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°You''ll get to see it all. I will explain what I can when no one is around. For most of the stuff we run into it will be easier to just see it then try to explain it,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°You both will get a similar experience to what I did when I got here. Other than finding out animals talk,¡± I say.

    ¡°Animals talk? What do you mean?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°In the human world, Ghost, would be considered a large dog. They just bark and growl and are humans pets,¡± I say.

    ¡°How crewel,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Sometimes yes. But in the human world wild dogs have a hard life. Most dogs just have to lay around a house and not have a worry about anything. Humans take care of their needs. In a lot of cases it is beneficial. It gives people companionship and just lets the dogs enjoy living and fun to be around.¡±

    ¡°Well I guess that isn''t too bad. Are there any other pets?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Mainly dogs and cats. But some other animals are pets. But most other animals are completely wild.¡± I say.

    ¡°Cat?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Hmm, you know I never thought about it, but there aren''t any cats around here. I wonder why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°What are they?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°They are felines. They tend to be small and sleek. Some have long fir and others have short. Actually you know kind of hard to explain if you have never seen anything from the feline line.¡± I say.

    ¡°I can be of assistance with that,¡± Stan says, ¡°Look at the front window and I will display some from the net.¡±

    ¡°You can get the internet here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± it replies.

    ¡°Neat,¡±

    ¡°What is the net?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I will pull that up to if you like,¡± Stan says.

    ¡°Sure it will be lots easier,¡± I say.

    We fly along as Rock and Oaky ask questions of Stan about the human world. I find it entertaining to watch their reactions as they see the stuff I grew up with. I am glad that they get a taste of things before we get there. It will make it so much easier to blend it.

    They both gain a strong interest in automobiles. Neither of them are able to fully understand why they were made. Oaky feels it is too dangerous to ride in something that has explosions. Rock acts just like a young human teen. He had to view all the fancy sports cars and say he wants one.

    Stan had to put another internet screen on the side door for Oaky. Rock eventually migrates to the passenger seat, next to the pilot. How Stan can keep both requests straight, I don''t know. At several points they are both asking questions at the same time.

    It''s now that I wish that Sesney was here to talk to. I have been so used to having someone to talk to, I miss the conversation. After several hours of watching them check out things on the internet I grow bored.

    ¡°Stan can I play around with magic in here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, I just suggest not using a counter spell or one that will interfere with flying. It would be very dangerous to you and your companions.¡± it says.

    ¡°Of course, I will be careful.¡± I say.

    I''m not sure what to do, but it is better then just sitting here. I remember what I did with Rocks swords. I was about to create a light show when it dawns on me, ¡°Rock?¡± I ask, but he continues what he is doing.

    ¡°Rock,¡± I say louder.

    Rock pulls himself away from the windshield and looks at me, ¡°What?¡± he asks cranky.

    ¡°You need to hide the weapons. They are illegal.¡± I say.

    ¡°Illegal?¡± he asks.

    ¡°It''s against the law. Look up laws,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he says and turns back to the windshield.

    I remember a book I read once where they were able to write in air, so I figured that would be safe. I look at my fingers and imagine them leaving a trail of light. I try writing in the air but nothing happens.

    Maybe it isn''t possible. They say you can''t teleport. Then I remember the dream with Messa and Balthazar. They said teleportation is not possible, but he did it. How could he do something that can''t be done?

    Obviously not all could since Messa couldn''t. Wait, she wobbled when she got there. Could he just circumvent it? If something moves really fast, it could give the idea of teleportation. Could all of his skills just be a way of creating the illusion of things that could not be done?

    Okay let''s assume I can''t create a light from my fingers. What could be done to give the illusion of it. Light is a wavelength. It is always around us just in a different form. So what if I change the wave in the air?

    I don''t fully understand the light wave, but I do remember waves used to indicate it. Okay blue. What wave would imply blue. I see a wave in my mind''s eye.

    I imagine that wave imprinting in the air where my finger moves. A line of blue light appears where my finger had gone. I imagine my hand erasing that wave and I wipe my hand over the blue light and it vanishes.

    Interesting how magic is simply the alteration of the existing norm. Is it possible to use it to communicate? I wonder if Stan would mind.

    Okay communication is by sound waves. Sound only goes so far then dissipates. How can it be instantly transported to someone and back without loss? Then there is the time difference. Okay a computer changes it to something else then back. How can I change it to move faster and how can I change it back once there.

    Okay the ancients use dimensions. I can''t use that, it is beyond my understanding right now. What about the so called subspace, or a wormhole? A  worm hole sounds the best, but they say it is unstable. How do I stabilize something unstable?

    Wait, a worm hole isn''t stable because it is not natural. Can I make something unnatural, natural? Okay now I am going in circles. How did Balthazar keep from doing that?

    Okay more simplistic. Something easily visualized. Okay a worm for a wormhole. A squiggly one for the unstable wormhole. Okay to stabilize, I need to sedate then enforce it. Because if you just sedate, it will fall. So how to reinforce.

    Well either glue or maybe a shrunken worm. That might work if I cause it to shrink, it makes the hole shorter. But I will still need to glue or an anchor. Or when I sedate the teeth, retract and lock. That might work.

    I envision Star and see a worm connect from right in front of me to right in front of her. The worm has two heads. One at each end. I see it lock on my end then hers. I then imagine it being filled with very strong sleeping gas. I see the worm relax. It tries to close its mouth but it is stuck in the veil between us. The teeth try to retract but just hold the window open.

    As it goes completely asleep it shrinks till the worm is just a thin wrinkled skin between us. I open my eyes to see an area in front of me about the size of a coffee table. It looks more like a window though. In the window I see Star looking at me shocked.

    ¡°Can you hear me?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Star answers, ¡°How did you accomplish this magic?¡±

    ¡°Tell the truth, not sure. I just used a literal vision of a worm hole and sedated it.¡± I say.

    ¡°Ingenious, you truly are Balthazar. He has tried to do this since I had known him. The irony is that it was a simple vision that did it,¡± she says.

    ¡°I don''t know how long it will last though, I hope I did not interrupt something.¡± I say.

    ¡°Well worth the interruption. I''m sure the council is quite impressed, if maybe a bit fearful too. When the window misted over we thought a spell was being cast on us,¡± She says with a bit of humor.

    ¡°Oh I am so sorry. Truthfully I didn''t expect it to work,¡± I say.

    ¡°You are, and always have been too doubtful of yourself. Your timing is actually very timely. Could you inform the council of what you are attempting?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Wish I could see them,¡± I say.

    ¡°Well let''s see if that is possible,¡± she says and grabs each side of the window. She turns it and I am facing five people sitting at a rock table. There are two women and three men. I recognize one elderly man from when Star laughed, and they came to accept the blessing.

    ¡°Pardon my unannounced intrusion,¡± I say and they nod slightly, ¡°When Lady Star Seeker came to the hidden city we found a room that reacted when certain people were in it. The most we got was a light show of colors.

    We have a theory that we need another human with ancient magic. I had a dream of the room that had three people in it. We found that me and Star activated a reaction so we are now off to the human side to find another ancient. The city said that there might be another, so we are on our way to check it out. Rock and Oaky are with me to help. Falls saw no need to go.

    Once we get to the other world I can try this again, if you would like an update,¡± I say hoping I sounded professional. I decided not to mention Sesney because I remember that I was told most dragons don''t know of their kind.

    Star turns the window to her, ¡°Just use Falls as your informant for this world. I don''t think the council likes the idea of a window appearing like this. Anything that you have not mentioned you can tell Falls. She will know what is most relevant to inform us,¡± she says.

    ¡°If I think of anything I will tell Falls. I know she is capable of knowing what is best to say,¡±

    ¡°Thanks Jode,¡± She says and pauses for a moment before saying , ¡°For everything.¡±

    ¡°I try my best,¡± I say and she nods.

    I imagine giving the worm a wake up shot. The window fuzzes, then disappears. I look around to see Oaky and Rock staring at me.

    ¡°How did you get a spell through the council room defenses?¡± Rock asks in shock.

    ¡°I actually didn''t. The spell was done here. The window was actually a natural occurring phenomenon. I just stabilized it to stay more than a fraction of an eye blink,¡± I say.

    Rocks eyes lights up, ¡°Oh you have got to teach me that,¡± he says.

    ¡°I don''t know if I can. But first you need to get a rough idea of what a wormhole is. I think it should be on the net,¡± I return.

    ¡°I will find out for sure,¡± Rock says and turns back to the windshield.

    ¡°I''ll explain how I did it the next time I use it, just remind me then.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Rock says excited.

    ¡°How did you figure out the magic part of the spell?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°I realized that just about anything can be done with magic, if you just know a way around its limitations. Like teleporting.¡±

    ¡°No one can do that. I never even heard of it being used in ancient times,¡± She says.

    ¡°But yet the house does it,¡± I say.

    ¡°You''re right it does, but how can it do that?¡±

    ¡°Deception actually. Now I am not sure, but I think one way is to move the rooms. You have to say the room before you walk into the wall. While you are walking to the wall the castle simply moves the room to that wall and you walk through to it.¡±

    ¡°So the wall is an illusion?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. I never walked into it without a destination,¡± I say then add, ¡°I just visualize or say the room in my head. The castle does the rest.¡±

    ¡°I''ll have to try that when we get back.¡±she says.

    ¡°Stan how much longer till we get to the portal?¡± I ask.

    ¡°In a few minutes,¡± it replies.

 Eating in Luxury

    I look out the windshield and see two small dots in the distance. Oaky goes back to her window and looks up some other things quickly. I watch as the two dots slowly get larger.

    I realize the two floating objects are watchers the size of the helicopter. ¡°Why are the watchers so big?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The size of the watchers are proportional to the magic they can use,¡± Stan says, ¡°A lot of magic is needed to affect a portal. Lady Star Seeker asked them to help.

    The watchers agreed and set up four of their most powerful to work on the portal. The watchers found it worth their time since they can learn more from manipulation of the portal. Watchers are interested in anything magical.¡±

    ¡°Is there a chance we will get lost in the void?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, but only a two percent chance. Lady Star Seeker has used portals before, so she helped in stabilizing this one,¡± it says.

    ¡°I just hope I am not the unlucky two percent,¡± I say. Stan stops the helicopter next to one of the watchers. It has its large eye open and everywhere else has eye stalks moving around. One stalk stops and watches us.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The watchers are opening the portal now. It will take a couple of minutes to open it.¡± it says.

    ¡°Okay guys we are about to go over. I hate to do this, but when we get over can you stop using the net. It will draw unwanted attention,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rock says and keeps looking at things.

    ¡°You can shut mine off Stan. I am done for now,¡± Oaky says. The window clears.

    ¡°Secure yourselves please,¡± Stan says.

    Everyone buckles up again. I reach down to buckle up, but realize I never unbuckled.

    ¡°Okay shut my internet off,¡± Rock says and the window clears.

    ¡°It will get ruff once on the other side. I have to imitate a helicopter fully over there,¡± it says.

    We all say ¡°Okay.¡±

    Stan flies to a place in the center of the two watchers. I get a chill seeing two huge bloodshot eyes looking at me. We hover for several seconds and the watchers flip to the sides of the helicopter.

    The helicopter does a quick drop and starts to shutter. The sounds of the blades are almost deafening. I always said I wanted to fly in a helicopter, but now I question that thought.

    We continue going down as the watchers grow smaller and smaller. As we drop I see a body of water getting larger and larger. The water looks like a lake and a river combined.

    As I continue to watch, I realize that it reminds me a little of a snake or gold dragon. There are a lot of tributaries or juts to also give it a look of a millipede.

    ¡°That looks a lot like dragon lake in the southern content,¡± Rock yells.

    Oversized headphones with mikes appear on our head. The sound is muffled and I hear, ¡°What is this?¡± In my headphones.

    ¡°It is called headphones. It is to make it easier for us to talk,¡± I say.

    ¡°Awesome, I have ear muffs that talk,¡± he says. I can''t help but laugh.

    I look out and notice we are moving more angular. I see a large home next to what I guess is a helicopter pad. I have never seen one from above before.

    We land with a bump on the pad. I hear the engine stop and the blades slow down. Stan turns around to look at me. ¡°I don''t think there is anyone watching, but I am going to play the part for safety. There is another summoned transporter in the front of the house,¡± it says.

    ¡°I thought Star says we will use you,¡± I say.

    ¡°Sesney felt it safer to have two. That way the illusion of the helicopter remains to keep suspicion away. When you leave and I am sure none is watching. I will remove the human illusion.¡±

    ¡°I am so glad Sesney is here. He has a point,¡± I say and get out.

    The home looks expensive and extravagant. It''s not what I would have expected of Star. She seems the conservative type. It looks to be just one level. A pool starts in the house and extends outside.

    I stroll to the house looking around the area. It is in a very wooded area. It looks as though the house sits on a hill. I can see slanting hills heading away from the house. The entrance to the house is a glass door.

    I step into an open area that contains half of the pool. It is cool and comfortable in the house. I guess with the money she has she can afford to air condition an empty home.

    I hear a door open on the opposite side of the room. I look and see a watcher coming toward us, ¡°Um shouldn''t you be in disguise as a human?¡± I ask as it gets to us.

    ¡°I am in disguise, Master Jode. You have been in the other world long enough to see through simple illusions, so you see me as I am. Lady Elisa sent word you were coming, so I have had some food prepared, if you are hungry,¡± It says.

    ¡°I am starved, but why are you using Star''s old name?¡± I ask.

    ¡°She felt it fit better in the human world.¡±

    ¡°Good point, What is your name?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Just call me butler, it saves on confusion.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Lead to the dining room,¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t eat,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Lady Elisa informed us of that. But she bid me, tell you to give the illusion you are eating, for the humans sake. She says just transform the food to something of your choosing that can be hidden easily.¡± butler says

    ¡°I can do that, I know how to convert natural materials into mist,¡± she says.

    ¡°Sounds neat, Lead on I am starving,¡± I say and he walks on and we follow.

    The dining room is large, with a hard wood table with the ability to seat six. The chairs are high back master chairs. A small chandelier hangs above the table. Elegant gold trimmed china are displayed at each seat. The glass and silverware are also designed with gold.

    ¡°Why is there gold on everything?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Because in the human world gold is a sign of prestige,¡± I say in awe, then ask, ¡°Is that real gold?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master Jode,¡± Butler replies.

    ¡°How many people has she entertained here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Many people, most were actors or actresses. I think she once had Dolly Parton here, but I can''t say for sure. I know Lee Mace has been here a few times.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Dolly Parton?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I''m not sure, but I think yes. She is now in Branson though. I hear she is doing well,¡± it says.

    ¡°I think that would be an understatement.¡± I say.

    ¡°Who is Dolly Parton?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°She is a famous singer.¡±

    ¡°A singing healer? What version does she use?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°No magic Oaky. She just sings songs to entertain,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh yea, sorry I forgot,¡± she says.

    ¡°That''s okay, we are just here to find the ancient then leave. I just wonder where Sesney is,¡± I say and sit down.

    The others follow suit and Butler says, ¡°He had other errands. He said he is locating the ancient, then he will be back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we''ll eat and wait. It will give Oaky a chance to test her eating illusion,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Oaky says.

    Three watchers come out with a bowl. They stop next to each of us and place the bowl on our plate. It dawns on me that the position of the floating bowls would be where a human hand could reach.

    I don¡¯t sense or feel anything connected to the bowl. I do know that levitation never leaves a sense of feeling, so I wonder how others feel the illusionary arm that should be there.

    I grab my soup spoon and stir the soup. I would say it is vegetable soup, but I can''t be sure. I pick some up with the spoon and sip a bit for taste.

    It tastes like a beef base soup, but with a lot more flavor. I empty the spoon and get a small vegetable in my mouth. Even the individual pieces have an interesting flavor.

    I take a full spoon full this time with a combination of vegetables. When I put it in my mouth there is an explosion of flavor. The complexity of the flavor combinations are more than I can even understand.

    Before I know it, the soup is gone. I sit back and notice Oaky eating slowly like she is savoring every bite. ¡°Boy you can do that illusion quite well.¡± I say.

    ¡°It''s not an illusion,¡± Rock says, ¡°She is actually eating.¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn''t need to eat.¡± I say.

    She stops and looks at me, ¡°I don''t, but this is good,¡± she says.

    ¡°Um, you do know that an animal was killed to make that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it is good,¡± she says again and continues eating.

    ¡°What animal?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°A cow,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh the bovine. I read a little on them. Strange how they are raised for milk and food. I wonder why there isn''t livestock farms in the other world.¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± Sesney interjects and startles everyone, ¡°There is no need with magic. Everything done in this world is done without magic, so it is a lot harder,¡± he finishes.

    ¡°I hate when you do that,¡± Rock says, ¡°You''re going to stop my heart doing that.¡±

    ¡°Ah a heartless dragon, how sad,¡± he says mockingly.

    ¡°I will get you, you incorporeal bag of air,¡± Rock responds snidely.

    ¡°I hope I am there to see it,¡± I say, ¡°Well Sesney, any luck?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she was easy to find. She works at a gas station. She will be there tonight,¡± Sesney replies.

    ¡°Sounds good. Give us time to be tourists. I never have been,¡± I say.

    ¡°I know some places to take you.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I say and look at Oaky. ¡°Are you about done? I''m still hungry. The appetizer is just a teased.¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me? I don''t bring out the food,¡± she says.

    I chuckle, ¡°Because they are waiting for you to finish,¡± I say.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asks, confused.

    ¡°Its etiquette of the filthy rich,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh sorry,¡± she says and eats a bit faster.

    ¡°That''s okay, not even all humans know that.¡±

    ¡°Filthy rich?¡± Sesney asks. ¡°Is that what you think of it?¡±

    ¡°It''s just a saying.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I just thought you considered the rich as someone bad.¡±

    ¡°Nah, especially since I am one right now,¡± I say and laugh and Sesney joins me.

    ¡°I don''t get it. What is so funny?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°In the human world, people are split between the rich and the poor. The rich have money and wealth and the poor work hard just to survive.

    Well there is a lot of fighting between the two. Those poor generally stay poor and the rich get richer. The poor hate the rich for having all the wealth and the rich think the poor are beneath them.

    So when it is rare for the poor to become rich it is irony that is funny. They complain at how bad the rich are, then become what they always complain about.¡±

    ¡°I still don''t see what is so funny.¡±

    ¡°I figured,¡± I say, ¡°It''s one of those things where you have to live it to understand the humor.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Rock says.

    Three watchers come out with salads. I''m not a salad person, but I figure I will be polite. I take a bite and find that it has a dressing similar to one I had in a Japanese restaurant. I finish the salad and look up. I notice Rock has not eaten his. He pushed the plate away from him.

    Oaky on the other hand looks to have a white dressing. She is savoring every bite again. I watch as she delicately forks a lettuce leaf and places it lightly in her mouth. She slowly chews with a look of ecstasy. I watch her eat, unable to ask her to hurry up.

    When she finishes the watchers take our plates and place our main dish. Mine is a prime rib steak with baked potato and mixed vegetables. On Rocks plate is what looks like a side of beef. I can see blood still leaking from it. It looks like they quick-seared all the sides and placed it on the plate.

    Oaky looks to have an unusual salad. I think there is just about every vegetable and fruit on it. It glitters as if it is all wet. She delicately takes a bite and sighs. I look at Rock and he has the meat in both hands taking a bite out of the side.

    ¡°Okay how did they know what each of us like?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Their watchers, they can read any person''s mind including animals,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Doesn''t that get suspicious with humans?¡± I ask.

    ¡°They don''t do that with normal humans. They read in your mind that you know of them so they took the initiative. Saves time,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°True,¡± I say and start on my food. Everything tastes perfect. I wish there was a restaurant full of them. The butler comes out and floats opposite of me at the table. The only reason I know it is the butler is because it is larger.

    ¡°There are several on the earth that watchers serve at. None are in this city though. Those stranded from the other world come here to eat,¡± it says.

    ¡°Why don''t they have one here?¡± I ask between bites.

    ¡°Because very few get stranded by this portal. Those that do get transported to the bigger cities for help.¡± it says.

    ¡°Are there any stranded that have stayed here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°A few,¡± It says, ¡°In fact one requests an audience with you when you are done eating.¡±

    ¡°Why doesn''t he, she come eat with us?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Vampires or night people don''t eat food.¡±

    I freeze with the fork in my mouth and look at him.

    ¡°Do not worry, Master Jode. He is not here to eat you,¡± it says as it shakes violently.

    I take a bite out of my mouth and say, ¡°Sorry, old habits. I watched too many movies,¡± I say then continue eating.

    ¡°I think you will be surprised. This one is a light walker and owns a lot of land in the area.¡±

    ¡°Is he in a hurry?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No sir, he says take your time. He is in the TV room watching the new vampire movies. He says he gets a kick out of the imagination of humans.¡±

    ¡°Oh I bet,¡± I say.

    ¡°When you are ready I will escort you to his audience,¡± It says and exits the room.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say as he exits the door.

    ¡°You haven''t met a vampire in the other world have you?¡± Sesney asks.

    ¡°No, I am looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡°I''m sure you are. They are a unique race. They are as varied as are humans. I have seen one that ate like humans, but had to have all meat raw. He could never eat in front of humans. They tended to get sick watching him eat.¡±

    ¡°I could imagine. Most humans think raw meat is disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Especially when it was still moving,¡± Sesney says.

    I was taking a drink and almost spilled it when I choked. I then laugh harder. ¡°I could imagine. Took me a while to get used to it.¡±

    We all finish our food and the watchers clear our plate. I lean back well satisfied. ¡°Is that it?¡±Rock asks, sounding a bit exhausted.

    ¡°Nope, dessert will be coming soon. I guess they are letting us digest a bit first.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know if I have any more room,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Well if you were human I would say yeah you do. The stomach stretches, but as for a tree spirit I don''t know.¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t know either. I don''t know anyone else that has ate. I think it is a shame. Food is good,¡± She says.

    ¡°How exactly do tree spirits live without food anyway?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Similar to plants. But our skin can absorb nutrients out of the air. We never lost our ability to eat. I was told it is a fall back effect just in case the air becomes too void of nutrients.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, I know of a few females that would love to never have to eat,¡± I say, then add, ¡°Not counting the anorexics.¡± I expected one of them to ask what anorexia means, but no one asks.

    We all relax and moan for a few minutes when the watchers come out with our dessert. Oaky gets what looks like cheese  cake. Rock gets lumpy chocolate cake. I get a lava cake. The outside is nice and hot and the liquid center is lukewarm. It is the perfect lava cake I have ever had.

 The Vampire

    I sit and relax for several minutes, then get up to get butler. Just as I get up the butler comes in the door. I think how nice and convenient the watchers are.

    ¡°Thank you sir,¡± the butler says.

    ¡°Quite welcome,¡± I say and follow it out. As we are walking down a hall I think of Oaky and Rock.

    ¡°They are fine sir. They both decided to check out the pool.¡± It says.

    ¡°I hope the chlorine doesn''t bother them,¡± I say.

    ¡°There is no chlorine in the pool. It is maintained by magic like most things in the house.¡±

    ¡°Doesn''t that draw attention?¡±

    ¡°Many have asked how we do it, but we just tell them we have people come in to take care of it. That satisfies the most curious.¡±

    ¡°Good idea, I''m impressed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, it was my idea,¡± it says with pride.

    ¡°Ingenious, you are just good.¡±

    I don''t know how, but I can sear there is a hop in its float. We enter a room with a large couch and the biggest big screen TV I have ever seen. I hear someone on the TV say Jacob just as the thing goes off.

    A gentleman with light blond hair stands up and turns to us. He looks like a bodybuilder with dark skin. I can''t be sure if it is a tan or his normal color.

    His eyes appear to be all pupil. At first it looked like he had no eyeballs. As he gets up, it looks like one simple movement to him. It looked more like a wave of the hand than a complex movement.

    ¡°Butler you forgot to warm me,¡± he says. His voice was soft and smooth, but with an authority that I have never heard.

    ¡°Sorry sir, I was distracted,¡± Butler says.

    ¡°He is right,¡± the man says.

    I have never seen leather blush before. Butler leaves in a hurry. ¡°Butler is the best help Elisa has ever had. I envy her. I can''t summon or call watchers,¡± he says.

    ¡°I don''t mean to be rude, but what is your name?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I am the one being rude, not you. My name is Dessen. I am the local head of the night people''s guild.¡±

    I walk over to shake his hand as I say, ¡°Welcome to see you. My name is Jo...¡± As I get to my name I grab his hand and feel an electric shock and jerk my hand away.

    ¡°I know your name Jode. Every other worlder here knows it,¡± He says and flexes his hand as he lowers it. ¡°You are truly an ancient. No other human can resist my drain.¡±

    ¡°You what?¡± I ask, flexing my hand trying to get feeling in it again.

    ¡°I am a vampire that drains energy. I was curious as to how you would react to it.¡±

    ¡°Well that wasn''t nice.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps not, but interesting. If I had been able to drain from you, I doubt you would have known. Humans with a touch of magic in them never react to my drain. They are able to replenish it as fast as I take it.¡±

    ¡°I thought vampires ate their food like spiders, not trying to be insulting.¡±

    ¡°No insult taken. And it is true, some do. Just like humans, vampires vary greatly. And yes some feed just like in the movies.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    The only difference is that the ability they describe is merely spells done by the person.¡±

    ¡°You don''t mind being called a vampire do you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Vampires nowadays are portrayed as mysterious and wanted. Who wouldn''t want to be that?¡±

    ¡°Very true,¡± I say and motion to the couch and sit down. He takes a seat with me. ¡°Butler said you wanted to see me? Was that just to drain me?¡±

    He chuckles, ¡°No, but I wish I could, the power you possess is every vampire''s dream.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know if that is a complement or an insult.¡±

    ¡°Neither just a statement. You are an interesting man Jode. You speak your mind without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Are you able to read my mind?¡±

    ¡°Just surface thoughts mainly. I am not as good as the watchers. I require the subject to be in sight.¡±

    ¡°Subject, I sound like a test subject.¡±

    He laughs, ¡°That is what I mean. You don''t even question yourself, if what you say is appropriate or not.¡±

    ¡°Why, wasn''t my statement appropriate?¡±

    He chuckles, ¡°It wasn''t either appropriate or inappropriate. I just used it to make a point, you don''t question what you say.¡±

    ¡°Why should I? What is appropriate in one conversation may not be in another. If you try to second guess, you always come out wrong.¡±

    ¡°So true, I would have loved to meet you as Balthazar too.¡±

    ¡°Did you read that in my mind?¡±

    He smiles, ¡°No Elisa has informed me.¡±

    ¡°Then you know everything by reading her thoughts then?¡±

    ¡°Alas no, her mind is well guarded. Even watchers cannot read it. I''m sure there are many secrets best left unknown in that mind,¡± he says sadly.

    ¡°Yeah, but secrets only stress the mind.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps in most, but I doubt it in her. She has lived long enough to know.¡±

    ¡°True, over ten thousand years is a long time.¡±

    ¡°I was hoping to get a little info on your purpose here.¡±

    ¡°Can''t you read it, it would be so much easier.¡±

    ¡°It would if I could. But the problem is that your mind is moving so fast, I can''t get a clear understanding.¡±

    ¡°That''s me, flighty as always.¡± I say and he laughs. ¡°Well to stop the curses and possibly open the portals we need another ancient. Balthazar left us a message in Mount Poo Poo, but we think it requires more people to get it.

    ¡°A phase shifter? What is that?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Sesney do you mind?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Sesney says. Dessen jumps up and looks around. ¡°You won''t be able to see me Dessen. I am in another dimension.¡±

    ¡°What are you?¡± Dessen asks nervously.

    ¡°Have you heard of the old tales about the men who walk without?¡± Sesney asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dessen answers, starting to calm down and sits down.

    ¡°That is my people.¡±

    ¡°But it says you are dangerous,¡± Dessen comments.

    ¡°Most of my people are. It took the ancients a year to find me.¡±

    ¡°Is it true you can''t be killed?¡±

    ¡°Yes unless you are able to get to our dimension. But the ancients were the only ones able to. Not counting Elisa.¡±

    ¡°She can summon you?¡±

    ¡°Not me no, I am already summoned, but she does have the knowledge to summon others, yes.¡±

    ¡°Why has she not mentioned this?¡± Dessen asks a bit unnerved.

    ¡°For the same reason I questioned talking to you,¡± Sesney says with regret.

    ¡°Fear?¡± Dessen answers.

    ¡°Correct, we would be hunted like your race was many years ago.¡±

    ¡°Sad isn''t it?¡± Dessen says with a bowed head, ¡°Even my race is not immune to prejudice.¡±

    ¡°Not really, it is simply fear,¡± Sesney says without comfort.

    ¡°That is no excuse,¡± Dessen says with disgust. ¡°I wonder if opening the portals would be a good idea.¡±

    ¡°It is not for us to say,¡± I comment, ¡°Things will happen as they will with or without us,¡± I say, then add, ¡°A very wise man told me that once,¡± I can almost hear Sesney shifting.

    ¡°If you need assistance, don''t hesitate to ask. I look forward to the portals opening. I miss my family.¡± Dessen says.

    ¡°We can take you back with us,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thanks for the invite, but I must decline. I still have responsibilities here.¡±

    ¡°If you change your mind the invite stays open,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you, but I must take my leave now, my responsibilities take me other places. It is a pleasure to meet you Jode and Sesney. I hope to be able to speak to you both again some time,¡± Dessen says and I nod.

    ¡°May life shine on you Dessen,¡± Sesney says.

    Dessen walks out to leave me alone, ¡°I wonder if someday prejudice will be a thing of the past?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I doubt it, but it is a nice thought,¡± Sesney says.

 Tout and a Cat

    ¡°Should we get the others and sight see?¡±

    ¡°If you want. They might like the dam. I have never seen a constructed dam in the magic world.¡±

    ¡°They might find it interesting. I wonder if they have tours.¡±

    ¡°They might, but I wouldn''t recommend it.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Tree spirits are not inclined to small spaces.¡±

    ¡°But she was in the castle.¡±

    ¡°Not for very long. After you went to bed her and Falls went outside.¡±

    ¡°Oh okay, What about the car?¡±

    ¡°She can roll the window down if she gets claustrophobic.¡±

    ¡°But she is bothered by the combustion.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem, the car is a magic construct. It doesn''t work with gas.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I say then head back to the pool room. Oaky and Rock are swimming around in the pool. As I get to the edge I notice Rock has removed the weapons and the illusion of weapons from his outfit.

    They see me and get out. Rock just flies out and lands next to me and Oaky climbs out. Neither of them look like they have been in a pool, ¡±Okay problem here,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± they ask in unison.

    ¡°You don''t look wet,¡± I say.

    They both look down at themselves. Rock asks, ¡°Should we?¡±

    ¡°Okay watch,¡± I say and get in the pool. I get out. I notice the silk clothing doesn''t suck up as much water as I would expect, but it was enough to make my point.

    ¡°Oh, I never paid much attention to how my illusion should react to the environment.¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Well up until now I really didn''t pay attention either. But in a world without magic the subtle differences are noticed,¡± I say.

    ¡°Gotcha, I will keep the environment in mind,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°That''s going to be more difficult for me,¡± Oaky says. ¡°My illusions is not dynamic like Rock¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°That can be forestalled,¡± Sesney says, ¡°If you don''t mind me whispering in your ear. We can prevent a scene that way.¡±

    ¡°If it won''t be a bother I would appreciate it,¡± She replies.

    ¡°Not at all. That way I can contribute and not be just a haunting,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°A what?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°A haunting,¡± Sesney replies, ¡°In the human world they don''t have magic so if things move without physical interaction, or there¡¯s a voice that has no body they call it a haunting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we ready haunting?¡± Rock asks.

    It''s bothersome sometimes not to be able to see Sesney. I''m sure right now he is giving the most awful glare. I am about to holler for Butler when he comes through the door.

    ¡°You know with you around Butler, I would never have to open my mouth. You would be perfect for a singer''s home,¡± I say.

    ¡°Actually sir there is a singer with a watcher as a butler. I don''t recall her name, but she is a fairy that got trapped here long ago and keeps changing her look and name.¡±

    ¡°I bet that turns heads when she gets emotional.¡±

    ¡°She maintains a simple illusion to prevent a scene,¡± it says.

    ¡°Good idea, I could just imagine the riot she could cause.¡±

    ¡°Protecting those trapped here from the other world is everyone''s priority, so riots and scenes generally don''t occur.¡±

    ¡°I am glad to hear that, Shall we visit the dam?¡± I ask.

    ¡°May I accompany you sir. I have not seen it since they were constructing it.¡± Butler says.

    ¡°Fine with me. How about everyone else?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°It would be a pleasure,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°If you want to play your part I can remove the human illusion in the transport,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°No he is our guest, not our butler out there,¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t mind sir. I have played the part so long I wouldn''t act properly as a guest,¡± it says.

    ¡°If that is what you want,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you sir. If you will follow me I will show you our transport,¡± it says and floats off. We follow it to the garage.

    The garage has enough room for four cars and a work area. The garage itself is bigger than any place I have ever lived in. And I thought my parent''s home was fairly large as I was growing up.

    A limousine sits just inside the garage closest to the door we come out. It is a glossy black with tinted windows. ¡°This looks like an attention grabber,¡± I say as we all get in.

    ¡°Not as much as you would think sir. There is a limousine service in the area. This is a tourist area. Most of the residents in the area are accustomed to famous people showing up.

    ¡°Really, too bad I was so poor when I was living in the human world,¡± I say.

    I am able to step down into the limousine. It looks like a small living room. ¡°This is obvious, it is magic,¡± I say.

    Butler appears at the front of the room I am guessing what should be the driver''s seat. ¡°Yes sir, but humans see it as a regular limousine, if they look in an open door. Lady Elisa made sure of that,¡± it says.

    ¡°I thought Sesney got this one.¡± I say.

    ¡°I got it yes, but from Lady Elisa. She has several of the summoned transports all over the world,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°So she has businesses all over the world?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes sir, her businesses are what help the stranded. We watchers keep an eye out for any stranded that appear in the human world,¡± it says.

    ¡°So there are a lot of stranded magic folk?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not too many, just several thousand per continent including the islands,¡± it says.

    ¡°Only.¡±

    ¡°We are on the road now,¡± Butler says, The walls vanish on the sides to show the area surrounding the limousine. ¡°I have phased the walls to allow you a view of the area.

    We are on the other side of the lake from the damn so you will be able to see a lot of the area.. We will cross the lake in a couple of places. There is a shorter route, but I took it on myself to give you a grand tour,¡± it says.

    ¡°Thank you, Butler. I appreciate it,¡± I say.

    ¡°A local magic folk, as you put it, would like to meet you and your companions. Do you mind a detour?¡± it asks.

    ¡°Sure, go for it. The more the merrier.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I see what you mean by standing out,¡± Rock says, ¡°I don''t understand a lot of what you two are saying, like detour.¡±

    ¡°Detour simply means taking another route that is usually longer to your destination. It happens on roads that are under construction. But it has gained a general understanding of meaning to take an alternate course or direction to your final destination,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Rock says. His tone says he understands, but his look says he has no clue what I just said.

    ¡°I better inform Falls of what we are doing, if I can do it from this world.¡± I say.

    ¡°It will work sir, worm holes are not restricted to worlds or dimensions,¡± Butler says.

    ¡°Thanks, that is nice to know,¡± I say and pause before adding. ¡°Ooo that means I can see what Sesney looks like.¡±

    ¡°Hey I could be naked,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°You wear clothes?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Actually no and before you ask yes we''re anatomically similar to humans,¡± he says.

    ¡°Oh okay, no lookie then,¡± I say and Sesney laughs.

    ¡°We are going over part of the lake now,¡± Butler says.

    ¡°I look out and see what looks like a river. ¡°Are you sure this is the lake? It looks more like a large river.¡±

    ¡°Yes this is the lake. If you look closely you will notice it is not flowing,¡± it says.

    I look and notice that the boats are moving easily in all directions and the waves don''t follow a set direction. ¡°Odd, It looks much larger from above in the helicopter,¡± I say.

    ¡°It is referred to as dragon lake because of how the lake formed. This lake did not pool in one area behind the damn, but in pockets along the river. From above it gives the look of the oriental type dragons.¡± it says.

    ¡°So gold dragons were more in the orient?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not really. Gold dragons like Rock were rare even back when the ancients lived. It just happened that there was a well known gold in that area before the ancient collapse.

    She never left after the ancients vanished. She watched for new signs of humanity to help. She lived for a very long time before the curse finally took her. By then her legacy was already in place. There were a few other dragons that stayed with her, but she became more known than the others.

    Most dragons in the American continent were renegades to begin with, so they did not respect humans. That is why there were dragon hunts.¡± Butler says.

    ¡°How could humans without magic defeat a dragon?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It cost the humans in lives, but eventually there were more humans then any dragon could deal with.¡±

    ¡°So they were killed more by number then by skill?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, that does kind of explain a little more.¡±

    ¡°It does. The only part that doesn''t make sense to archeologists is the lack of evidence,¡± it replies. ¡°But there will not be evidence because of the curse. Dragon remains still contained a lot of magic so eventually the curse removed the evidence.¡±

    ¡°Try explaining that to an archeologist. That will go over like a lead balloon.¡±

    ¡°What is a lead balloon?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°It actually doesn''t exist. A balloon is a soft material filled with really light air so it floats. Lead is extremely heavy and won''t easily float even in water. So to say a lead balloon you are saying it is impossible,¡± I say.

    ¡°Gotcha,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°We are heading into Camdenton now,¡± the butler says and we all look. ¡°This is where we make the detour. A manticore lives on the far edge of town.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± I ask.

    ¡°What is a manticore?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Sorry I forget you do not know all human myths,¡± Butler says, ¡°It is a mountain lion.¡±

    ¡°Nice, maybe he knows my friend Flys Under,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°I doubt he knows any manticore in the other world. Manstorm or Steve around humans, has been in the human world for many years. He is almost as old as Lady Elisa,¡± it says.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Rock replies.

    ¡°Do you know why he wants to see us? And do you know why the curse did not take him?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I did not ask about his business. The manticore are a unique race. The magic they use is the most dissimilar to human magic. So they would have been one of the last to go by the first curse.¡±

    ¡°I was always intrigued by the manticore. Their body construction was unusual to me. Will he be offended if I ask questions?¡±

    ¡°I can''t say for sure, but he never has in the past. Manticore pride themselves on their looks,¡± Butler says.

    ¡°Boy do they,¡± Rock says, ¡°They rival dragons in that area.¡±

    ¡°Great another conceited, arrogant, showoff,¡± I say mockingly.

    ¡°Like you have room to talk higher than thou ancient,¡± Rock returns.

    ¡°Oh good then we should get along great,¡± I say. And we all laugh.

    We stop at an intersection in Camdenton and turn right on highway five. I watch as we pass several buildings. As the buildings begin to thin I notice a sign for an animal shelter. ¡°Butler can we go to the animal shelter?¡± I ask.

    ¡°As you wish sir,¡± it replies.

    ¡°Manstorm won''t'' mind will he?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Manstorm has never been in a hurry for anything,¡± butler replies.

    We turn down a side road and stop at the shelter. It looks like a small business building with a chain link fence attached on its right side. How butler got the limousine in the small parking lot made of gravel so easily, I don''t know.

    We get out and I notice that the pins are empty. To the left of the building are several chain link pins sitting by themselves. I don''t see much else in the area. It looks like a wooded area behind the building. There is a single car sitting on the far right of the parking lot.

    We walk into a room with a tall counter to our left. The counter extends from one wall to the other. A couple of people sit behind the counter at a desk. To our right is a large picture window showing cages with dogs and cats in them. The cages are stacked three high with just enough room for a cat or small dog. I notice a couple of dogs behind the high counter.

    As I walk in all the dogs look to me and growl and bark. As Rock walks in they growl and bark more, while looking back and forth between us. I stand there trying to figure out why they are barking at me.

    ¡°I''ll wait outside,¡± Rock says and leaves.

    I hear, ¡°Me too,¡± whispered in my ear and I watch as the dogs follow an empty space moving toward the door. After a few seconds the animals calm down.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± a lady behind the counter says, ¡°That is not normal.¡±

    ¡°That''s okay, He is not an animal person,¡± I say, and Oaky chuckles.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± the lady asks.

    ¡°Yes my friend is wanting to see a cat, if you don''t mind.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± the lady says and exits the back of the room behind the counter. Shortly she opens a door opposite the entrance. I motion Oaky to follow the lady.

    The lady takes us into the room behind the glass. Every dog looks at Oaky and wags their tail vigorously. The cats give her a strange look and then try to get my attention.

    Oaky stops at one cat''s cage that didn''t react to either of us. The cat looks at Oaky forlorn.

    ¡°This one is ill, but we can''t figure out why. We were hoping it would find a good home. Otherwise it will have to be put to sleep tomorrow.¡±

    I notice the other cats starting to turn to Oaky. ¡°Is it all right for her to be alone? I would like to talk to you in the other room,¡± I say to the lady.

    ¡°That''s fine,¡± The lady says and we walk into the hall with a line of dog pins. We pass them getting into the windowed room.

    ¡°How much would you need to keep the cat here till it dies on its own?¡± I ask.

    The lady looks at me strangely, ¡°I don''t know sir. It depends on how long it lives,¡± She says.

    ¡°Sir,¡± I hear in my head with Butler''s voice, ¡°Lady Elisa says give them twenty thousand dollars. She believes the cat deserves it.¡±

    ¡°Will twenty thousand dollars cover it?¡± I ask.

    Her eyes get huge, ¡°Yes sir it would.¡±

    ¡°Then lets conduct the transaction while my friend deliberates,¡± I say.

    ¡°Just step up to the counter I will be right there,¡± She says and hurries off down the hall.

    I enter the main entrance and watch her almost running to the counter, ¡°Do you take credit?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No sir, cash only,¡± she says deflated.

    Butler floats in the door. Every dog gives him a side tilt head move, ¡°Sir,¡± he says. ¡°I remember that this shelter only takes cash so I brought you the cash bag,¡± he says and levitates a bank bag in front of me.

    ¡°Thank you, You take such good care of me,¡± I say.

    ¡°I do my best sir,¡± he says and I take the bag. He leaves and as the door closes behind him I notice him starting to blush.

    I look in the bag and see bundles of bills. I count out twenty thousand dollars and hand it to the lady. Both people are staring at me in disbelief.

    As she takes it I say, ¡°I will have people come to check on the cat, so don''t disappoint me.¡±

    ¡°No sir, the cat will be pampered till the end,¡± she says with a squeal.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say as Oaky comes into the room in tears. I notice her illusion doing a quick flicker. ¡°Please wait for me in the car. Your tears are smearing your make up. I know how much your looks are important,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± She says and runs out.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I guess she won''t be getting a pet today,¡± I say.

    ¡°No problem sir. Come back any time,¡± she says and I walk out and get in the limousine.

    I see Oaky without her human illusion sitting on the couch. She is slumped over crying in her hands. Rock has his hand on her back trying to console her. ¡°Oaky what is wrong?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can''t believe they did that,¡± She says muffled in her hands.

    ¡°Who?¡± I ask.

    She looks at me then Rock while saying, ¡°Humans and dragons,¡± she says scornfully.

    Rock pulls back with his hands in the air. ¡°What did I do this time?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not you,¡± she says with a bit of remorse, ¡°The ancient humans and dragons.

    ¡°What did they do?¡± I ask desperately.

    ¡°May I explain for you Lady Oaky?¡± Butler asks.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Oaky responds.

    ¡°She was talking with the cats. There is a reason there are no felines in the other world. They were exiled from the other world by the humans and dragons.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°That has been lost in time,¡± it replies.

    ¡°If humans exiled them then why do they stay with humans as pets?¡±

    ¡°Convenience more than anything. They don''t blame all people for things that happen in the past. They find it ironic that they were exiled without magic and now humans have no magic either.¡±

    ¡°Why just the other world? What is so big about them just living in this world?¡±

    ¡°Because the humans and dragons could keep an eye on them better in this world. The other world tended to have the other races. This world was claimed by humans and dragons.¡±

    ¡°That is just horrible,¡± I say, ¡°Take us to Manstorm please.¡±

 Dessert and a Dance

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about someone wandering by and seeing magic at work?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not at all. If someone does wander by, they are very lost or hiding from authorities. The first are easily made to believe that what they saw didn¡¯t happen. Humans try real hard not to believe in magic.

    As for the others. Well on the run is not conducive to getting others to believe you. Anyway, way out here no one ever comes out. That is why I chose this place.

    I once had a few kids come out and try to get into my house. I created an illusion of it being haunted and haven¡¯t had an intruder since.¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Strange I would think with all the ghost hype lately it would draw people.¡± I say.

    ¡°Not a remote place like this. Too far away from civilization and no easy access. Two major deterrents. Humans want to be scared, not fearful of dying.¡± he returns.

    ¡°True. Well I guess we better be off to our sandy graves. I hope to be able to see you again. Who knows, I just might be your first real ghost.¡± I say.

    ¡°Joking about death. You are unique for one with magic Jode. I look forward to your next visit.¡± he says.

    I look around and notice the limo is gone. I don¡¯t remember if it was here when I exited the house. ¡°Or maybe we stay.¡± I say, ¡°No transport. Did I piss Star off that much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on the way in the helicopter,¡± Butler says in my head.

    ¡°Or we wait for the copter,¡± I say.

    ¡°How do you know the copter is on the way?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Butler told me,¡± I say.

    ¡°The link?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°No, mind talk or telepathy,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± Manstorm returns

    We only have to wait a minute to hear the sound of the copter. It lands next to us without even a leaf fluttering. ¡°Magic is much better then the real thing. I didn¡¯t have to comb my hair.¡± I say and Manstorm chuckles.

    We get in to see Butler in the pilot seat. ¡°You coming back with us?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I was going to take you as far as I can into the desert,¡± he replies.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you take us all the way?¡± I ask

    ¡°No, there is a magic whirlpool. It drains magic. The transport would fail and disappear. It would not be a loss, but I do not have the power to counter it.¡± It says. We take off and the other two get on the windows to check out the net.

    ¡°So magic cannot be used in the desert?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The whirlpool pulls the magic down. So in the desert magic is enhanced on the ground, but drained in the air.¡± It says.

    ¡°Easier to keep track and control if all have to be grounded. Reduces the area Drake has to watch,¡± I say.

    ¡°Correct,¡± it replies.

    ¡°So the watchers are prevented from the area too?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No. Even a dragon of Drakes age cannot affect us. But it hinders our ability to affect others,¡± it says.

    ¡°So Drake doesn¡¯t consider you a threat?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Even if he did, there is nothing he could do to us,¡± It says.

    ¡°I have to ask. You would not have been killed or removed by the curse would you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No. We exist outside this plane. We took the name watchers for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Angels are based off of you aren¡¯t they?¡± I ask in my head.

    ¡°And demons, my wise Jode,¡± he replies in my head.

    ¡°You all existed before even humans and dragons haven¡¯t you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, You are starting to tread on dangerous ground, Jode. I suggest you let it go. I cannot lie to you, nor will I hold info back. But some knowledge is best left for a later date,¡± it says.

    I notice I have gotten Oaky and Rocks attention. ¡°I will have to take your wise counsel. Thank you Manstenien.¡° I say. Where I got the name I don¡¯t know. It just came out before I realized what I was saying.

    ¡°Any time enlightened one,¡± it replies.

    Rock huffs and turns back to the windshield. Oaky quietly turns back to the window too.

    ¡°Butler how long have you been Star¡¯s butler?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Since the creation of the house, about eighty earth years,¡± it replies.

    ¡°Sorry we didn¡¯t get to the damn,¡± I say.

    ¡°That is okay. Star says she plans on being in the human world more and wants us to go to the damn. Neither of us are aging so we still have several years to get there,¡± it says.

    ¡°Did you miss Star?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, I am at a level to feel emotions. Star made sure of that. She wanted a companion as well as help.¡± it says.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you both have someone. I feel you are the best for her,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you Jode, I hope you find someone too,¡± he says.

    ¡°Thanks for the sentiment even though I bet you already know now,¡± I say.

    ¡°Not for certain, but yes,¡± it replies.

    ¡°Well ask him,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°No, Some things are better to experience and not know of,¡± I say.

    ¡°You are just so frustrating sometimes, Jode,¡± Rock returns.

    ¡°I know. My mother never let me forget that,¡± I say with a smile.

    We ride in silence. I like having Butler as our pilot. He doesn¡¯t have to create all the copter effects. All I can really think about is that I am going home.

    I can¡¯t say I ever felt out of place in the human world. I just feel that a world of magic gives me a strange sense of security. I know that even in this world I can use magic. The problem is that I have to hide it.

    I know I would really miss all my friends I had made in town. I would even miss Gushes, the pain in the ass. I wonder if I should say that is his name now. I chuckle to myself.

    There is no pause when we get to the portal. I figure they telepathically communicated our location. I see the watchers shift location, but I see a slight flicker this time.

    ¡°What was that?¡± I ask.

    Oaky and Rock look at me. Rock asks, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The flicker,¡± I say.

    ¡°That is an effect from getting close to the void,¡± Butler says.

    Rock looks at Butler in shock, ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Butler says, ¡°We came close to being the two percent,¡± it says.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I don¡¯t either,¡± Butler commented, ¡°The void is the only place that scares us.¡±

    ¡°Scares you,¡± I state nervously, ¡°Then it can¡¯t be a good place.¡±

    ¡°It is neither good nor bad. It just simply is. The void is the layer between. Even watchers cannot see the void,¡± it says.

    ¡°Has a watcher gotten lost in the void?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Many,¡± it replies without feeling.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that bother you?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°No. Their knowledge is not lost. They still exist, just not where they can be sensed. Nothing is ever destroyed. It simply is somewhere else or something else,¡± it says.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mourn their loss?¡± Oaky asks with a hint of disgust.

    ¡°No, Morning is for a loss. We have not lost our friends. We merely haven¡¯t found them yet. Balthazar is a good example. We did not mourn him dying because we knew he was somewhere, we just didn¡¯t know where. And now he is found. So we never lost him,¡± it says.

    ¡°Your right,¡± Oaky says in confused shock.

    ¡°That makes creepy sense,¡± I say and shutter.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rock comments.

    ¡°You will lose the internet. The ones who were stabilizing the portal are leaving. They granted us a boost to our destination. The effect will interrupt the use of the internet,¡± it says.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Oaky says and clears her window. Rock just simply turns off the windshield.

    ¡°The speed will create an effect so be prepared,¡± it says.

    Before I can respond, my vision blurs then the view warps. It gives the effect similar to warp drive on TV. But instead of a line streaking past, you get the effect of the warp going to a point in your view.

    My head then spins and my vision blurs again. When it clears everything is stationary. All I see around me is sand. But unlike sand I have seen, this sand is pure white. I don¡¯t think I have ever seen anything so white.

    ¡°This is as far as we can go in a transport. There are water containers in the compartment beside the door. Be sparing., I don¡¯t know if water summons will work here. Magic does not always have pleasant effects in this desert,¡± it says.

    ¡°Where are we anyway?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It is known as death¡¯s desert. You know the area as the state of Texas. Although it doesn¡¯t look like the state. The desert actually takes up an area larger than Texas, but the magic whirlpool is only around the dragon who resides in the center area of the state. It will take you a couple of hours to get to his lair. But it is the creatures between here and there that is the problem,¡± it says. While he talked the copter lands.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say and get out of the copter. The air is dry and hot. The sun bares down on my exposed skin. I can feel it burning all ready.

    I notice a handle next to the large side door. I open it and find three large water pouches. They look like the pouch is made of swede. I grab them and almost drop them due to the weight.

    I give Oaky and Rock one. We each sling it over our head. Surprisingly the weight is distributed on my back. The copter takes off into the sky. I lose sight of it as it crosses the sun.

    ¡°Um do you know where to go Rock. I forgot to find out,¡± I say.

    ¡°Nope, I guess we wonder,¡± he replies.

    ¡°I sense an ancient power,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Guess you lead this time. Well in a sense. I think we should stay close just in case,¡± I say.

    ¡°Well we better get close quick. Somethings coming,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°What?¡± I ask looking around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it is coming quick,¡± he says.

    ¡°From where?¡± I ask.

    Rock points in the direction in which we are facing. ¡°That¡¯s the direction of the power,¡± okay says.

    ¡°Guess Drake doesn¡¯t waste time,¡± I say.

    ¡°It stopped,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Could he be coming to meet us?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, the source of the power is way out there. It hasn¡¯t moved,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Well, do we chance it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Better than waiting to get ate,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Rock can you fly?¡± I ask

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Because a high look out would really be nice,¡± I say.

    He jumps and changes. He starts to fly up but falls back down to about ten feet above us. ¡°This is as high as I go,¡± He says with his normal voice, but with a slight growl.

    ¡°At least it is higher. Lead on Oaky,¡± I say.

    We slowly walk on the loose sand. I was just expecting to walk normally, but the sand makes movement sluggish. It''s strange how the land looks completely flat. I expected to see dunes or something.

    After a few minutes I think I realize why there are no dunes. There is no hint of a  breeze. I have never been in a place with absolutely no breeze. You would think you could feel it as you walk. I try to fan myself with my hand, but I can¡¯t even feel any air movement. What could cause that.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°What, are we getting close to the thing that stopped?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No it is keeping its distance, but the sand has a moving rift,¡± he says.

    ¡°A what?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There is a ripple in the sand heading right for us,¡± he says and drops down to human form next to us, ¡°It''s a sand burrower.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It''s a worm-like creature that burrows under the sand. They are very dangerous, because they attack from under the sand,¡± he says.

    ¡°Well you can fly so maybe I can levitate us, hold your panties,¡± I say.

    I hold out my hands palm down, ¡°It is weight I release, it is sand I defeat. Upon the air I ask us to be, Levitate,¡± I say while visualizing us above the sand.

    The result was not near what I expected. I watch as the sand becomes glass. It appears to be several inches thick. ¡°Okay not what I wanted. But if it prevents a sneak attack I can deal,¡± I say.

    I could swear I see a slight wave in the sand go by us. Before I can say anything the glass jumps slightly. I look down to see a round mouth with row upon row of sharp teeth. The outer rim of the worm moves like it is trying to suck at the glass.

    The mouth pulls down and sand fills the spot. I feel a spray of sand hit me from behind. I turn and see a worm headed giant lizard. It has the body of a komodo dragon. It is white and three times bigger than any komodo I have ever seen on television.

    Instead of a lizard head there is a worm. Its mouth is wide open showing the rows of teeth. ¡°You''re on your own to fight Rock. I don¡¯t dare spell any of us,¡± I yell.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rock says and jumps at the creature.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to communicate or control, but I have never tried a desert animal,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Otay, go to the farthest point of the glass,¡± I say and point to the ground.

    I put my palm out at the creature, ¡°Dancing sands move to your beat. Attack the creature on your unmoved sand,¡± I say.

    Several dozen small pillars of sand pop up and start undulating independently of each other. ¡°Oh dear lord,¡± I say. I stand a few seconds and an idea dawns on me.

    I see Rock hopping around trying to slice at the creature. The beast seems to be able to pace him. I see a slice close to the mouth seeping yellow liquid. I think of the fastest and violent sounding music I know.

    ¡°Okay sand, try to at least get close to what I want,¡± I say. ¡°Dancing sand with its own sound you hear. I set my tone upon the air and land and sea. Dance the music I set for thee. For life¡¯s sake if nothing else do a violent boogie on the beat you feel,¡± I say.

    The pillars freeze and I see another small wave go by. Then the pillars start vibrating violently. In the distance I hear what sounds like drums. The sound gets louder and louder. It sounds like a reggae beat on fast speed.

    I hear what sounds like the string quartet practicing before they start. A low hum slowly rises in volume from below me. All the different sounds collide on the creature. Then they all go silent.

    I hear a low sound coming from the creature. Then there is a burst of music. I have never heard anything like it before. In one way it is the most wildest sounding music ever, yet it has an interesting rhythm.

    I see Rock give me a strange look. The pillars begin to dance with the music. They look to want to dance with the creature. They start out nicely nudging and shifting with the creature.

    The creature begins to get annoyed by them which allows Rock a few hits. That annoys the creature even more and it scatters a pillar with its own head. All the pillars freeze.

    They then begin to move more violently, but still in beat. The pillars violently attack the creature causing lesions on its skin. The creature finally goes wild and ignores Rock to stop the pillars.

    The creature''s distraction is Rock''s advantage. In just a few slices the creature gurgles and spams, then falls. Rock jumps on the glass. The pillars go back to their dancing.

    I can¡¯t help myself, when will I ever get the chance to dance with sand? I hop off the glass and tap one of the pillars. It freezes then begins to do a little jiggle. I jiggle and dance with it. I watch all the pillars line up around me. I do the strangest movements and the pillars try to imitate. After about a minute the pillars grow arms and also imitate my arm movements.

    I¡¯m really getting into the music when I hear Rock yell, ¡°Jode,¡± he holds out his hands in a gesture of what are you doing.

    ¡°Alas fine dancers I must part, a dragon awaits us. To eat us or knock me even more silly, I do not know,¡± I say and bow. The pillars bow in return and collapse into the ground. The music goes silent.

    ¡°What in the name of life are you doing?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡®I was attempting to dance,¡± I say. The sand ripples, but only slightly.

    ¡°We need to get to Drake and get out of here before we get killed,¡± he says.

    ¡°Oh loosen up Rock. Think of it this way. If we died now would you feel you did all you could have done? Like dance with sand. Now, when will you get a chance like that again?¡± I ask walking up to them.

    ¡°Uh?¡± Rock starts then says, ¡°Your right, I have lived the straight life way too long. The binding is gone,¡± he says then looks at Oaky. ¡°The music is gone, but would you dance with me for a short? I have wanted to since I met you,¡± he says.

    Oaky blushes and shys away, but holds out her hand. Rock takes her hand gently and pulls her to him. They hold each other and slow  dance on the glass. As I watch them shift about, I see the sand round us move in a slow rhythm.

    After a few seconds I begin to hear a soft rhythmic sound emanating from the sand. I don¡¯t recognize the music, but it is a love song beyond a shadow of a doubt.

    ¡°Please allow this to work right, they really need some help,¡¯ I say then focus on the outer rim of the glass. ¡°And so soft and smooth dance your rhythm for the love birds.¡± I imagine sand people swaying to the rhythm. To my surprise it works.

    I watch as the sand rises to form people made out of sand around the glass. The people sway to the rhythm. the two  sway to the sounds for several minutes then stop.

    They pull apart and look at the sand people. The sand people fall back into the ground and the rhythmic sound stops. ¡°Did you do that?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Only the people, not the music,¡± I say.

    ¡°Was it a residue of your music magic?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, then add, ¡°I doubt it.¡±

    ¡°Then who?¡± Oaky asks.

 Drake and the One

    I watch as their eyes get huge. At first they were looking at me, then I see their eyes rise above me. I turn slowly to see a twenty foot tall sand person behind me.

    ¡°Um hello you huge hunk of sand. Can I help you?¡± I ask. I watch as a wave ripples up through it from the ground.

    I have seen a sand creature talk on TV, but it does not compare to seeing it in person.  ¡°The master requests your audience,¡± it says. It''s voice sounds from everywhere. Its booming sound is felt as well as heard.

    ¡°Well let''s not keep your master waiting. That would be inconsiderate of us,¡± I say.

    ¡°Follow me please,¡± it says.

    ¡°Lead the way big guy,¡± I say as it heads in the direction Oaky says the ancient power is.

    We all follow it in silence. I see what looks like a fin in the sand ahead of the sandman. The fin gets within a few feet of the sandman and I see what looks like a shark leap up at the sandman. The sandman simply aims its huge arm at the shark in the air. Its arm extends and hits the shark. Upon impact the shark splatters everywhere. I think, ''thank god we didn''t have to fight this thing.¡¯

    We walk and watch the sandman knock creature after creature into mush. After about an hour and half I see a large group of rocks in the distance.

    When we get close enough, I notice a large cave opening. The sandman heads right to the opening. As we get to the opening and the sandman stops, ¡°Master awaits,¡± it says and collapses into the sand.

    I slowly enter the cave. As we enter I can only see slightly ahead of me from the light of the sun. We get past the part where the sun penetrates and I have to stop to let my eyes adjust.

    I see a slight blue glow ahead of me and slowly head toward it. I notice the cave is slowly heading down into the earth. The blue light never seems to get closer as we progress. I am horrible at distance, but I would guess we progressed slowly for a quarter of a mile.

    We finally start to approach the blue light. The cave expands to the point I can''t see the ceiling or the far wall. The blue light radiates from the walls itself.

    After a short distance into the larger cave I see a dark pile. As we get closer I realize it is a scaled dragon. I have seen many shows where a man walks up to a sleeping dragon. I decide the movies cannot portray the fear and awe of actually doing it.

    Its scales reflect the blue light in lines. The scales look like large flat fingernails. The legs that are visible look as large as redwood trunks. The four visible nails of its foot look like extended cat¡¯s claws, but much, much larger.

    Its folded wings look like black leather. We walk within several feet of what I am guessing is the head and neck, then stop. A flexible tree trunk with scales pulls around from its other side.

    Its head floats level with us. There has been no movies I have seen to compare with this head. It looks like a solid scale yet still looks leathery. I expected to see horns but there were none.

    Its eyes were like looking into a deep dark pool. They were recessed a bit farther in the skull then I expected. They had a glow from deep within. I see what looks like oil or water glistening off its skin.

    As it talks its scales look more like skin then scales. ¡°Why do you hide Rock?¡± he asks.

    ¡°I am not hiding. I stand before you,¡± Rock returns.

    ¡°You hide in human skin,¡± he returns gruffly.

    ¡°I do not hide. It is merely due to convenience,¡± he returns just as gruffly.

    ¡°Call it what you may, you are hiding,¡± he says.

    ¡°How dare you,¡± Rock retorts.

    I put my hand on Rocks chest, ¡°Settle down, he is just baiting you. He''s hoping for a reason to kill us,¡± I say.

    ¡°For a human you are observant,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°For a dragon you are acting more like an ass,¡± I say defiantly.

    He pulls his head up and back, ¡°How dare you,¡± he grumbles.

    ¡°I dare because you know it''s true,¡± I say calmly.

    ¡°It may be true, but for your impudence I should kill you,¡± he says.

    ¡°If you wanted us dead we would be,¡± I say.

    ¡°Who is to say I don''t, now?¡±

    ¡°I can''t be sure, but you know as well as I do that it would be fatal in here.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡± he asks angrily.

    ¡°I may not have all of Balthazar''s memory, but I do have his intuition. The cave is too small for your size since you still refuse to take on illusions. And our magic is matched. The watchers'' powers are still mine. I cannot tap them consciously, but in battle they will do what is needed,¡± I say sternly.

    He lowers his head back down. ¡°I was in question, but you are him reborn,¡± he says sorrowfully.

    ¡°Why did you let him convince you to swear against oblivion?¡± I ask.

    ¡°How did you know he made me swear?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Because you are still here and miserable. No one would choose this misery,¡± I say.

    ¡°Very wise for human world raised. Why have you come to torment me?¡±

    ¡°I have no want to torment. You are still a great dragon. Your heart is not stone yet.¡±

    ¡°What inclines you to that assumption?¡± he asks.

    ¡°No assumption at all You laughed,¡±

    ¡°What makes you think I could laugh?¡±

    ¡°The land is one with you. It reacts with you. When you laugh the sand rippled it.¡±

    A smile crosses his face, ¡°I see by your companions expressions they missed that clue.¡±

    ¡°Not everyone is as unfocused as I am.¡±

    He looks at me confused, ¡°Human you do not make sense. Has the sun baked your brain cells?¡±

    ¡°Nope. focus pulls the mind and attention. If I was focused I would not have seen the ripples. My attention would be on the task at hand. Thus it means I could not be focused.¡±

    Drake vanishes and a young man of about twenty appears before me. His hair is short and dark black. His eyes are a dark brown. He wears a black t-shirt and jeans.

    ¡°You are still disturbingly brilliant.¡±

    ¡°Nope just disturbing,¡± I say.

    Drake laughs deeply. ¡°I agreed to never seek oblivion for Elisa''s sake. Why Balthazar felt I should live I do not know. I was one of the council. I''m the one who changed the curse.¡±

    ¡°Balthazar knew the curse was changed by the dragons.¡±

    He looks at me shocked, ¡°Then why did he allow it?¡±

    ¡°Your curse alteration is not what caused the humans to be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°You do not know that,¡± he says angrily.

    ¡°But I do. What destroyed the humans was that Vena altered, or didn''t finish the curse at the last. Balthazar had set the curse to be spoken in its entirety to reduce all magic. But Vena altered it as it was being spoken. That was not anticipated by Balthazar.¡±

    ¡°If he knew all this why did he not stop it?¡± he returns angrily.

    ¡°That is what we are trying to find out. We talked to Manstorm and found out that all curses have a back door, so Balthazar could have countered it at any time. But he didn''t. He allowed himself and others to die or disappear. We came here to see what you know of him and possibly help find out why he allowed it.¡±

    ¡°Because he hated all dragons. His vindictiveness done him in,¡± Drake retorts.

    ¡°If he was vindictive then why did he force you and Star to stay alive, and befriend Star. Not to mention he erased her memory so she did not grieve or regret her life?¡±

    ¡°What did he do to Elisa?¡± Drake asks shocked and confused.

    ¡°Balthazar erased her memory of being a participant in the curse. He also erased her memory of Vena. Although she did eventually remember Vena was her best friend.¡±

    ¡°I can see why he forced me to stay alive. He wanted me to suffer. To always know what I had done. But he loved Star as a daughter. This makes no sense.¡± he says. I notice that as I talk Drake is losing his superior attitude.

    ¡°Drake, why did you want the humans to lose all their magic?¡±

    ¡°Not all humans, just the five including Balthazar. They were getting too powerful and stuck on themselves. The dragon council feared what they would do so we agreed only to stop them.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°So the dragon council did not want to have all the magic?¡±

    ¡°What good would that do. Then we would be hounded endlessly. We just wanted to squelch the five.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever tell Balthazar this?¡±

    ¡°No he was one of the five,¡± Drake returns.

    ¡°So you did not know Balthazar linked with the watchers?¡± I ask, more and more confused.

    ¡°He what? How? When?¡±

    ¡°We don''t know how. The watchers just told us he did, I didn''t ask when.¡±

    Before he was in the council. Butler says in my head.

    ¡°He must have did it after the curse to protect himself,¡± Drake spits.

    ¡°Actually before he joined the council.¡±

    ¡°What game are you playing human, you just said you didn''t know,¡± he remarks with a sneer.

    ¡°I didn''t know. Butler just told me.¡±

    Drake loses all expression, ¡°You lie.¡±

    Tell him his name is Drako of the stars. Butler says in my head.

    ¡°You are who Star seeks, Drako of the Stars.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± he collapses to the ground and stares at his lap.

    ¡°She was with Rock that long ago. Now I''m confused how?¡±

    ¡°In the old days all dragons were mated at incubation. When we are of age a spell is cast on us and our destined mate. Just like humans we had to restrict our population. So only a chosen few are allowed to propagate.

    Elisa and I were to be one of the lucky few. The spell cast on us allowed us to have a child. But the spell will only allow one child. It was not meant to impregnate.

    I gave in one time to see her. But we never got close to each other. I thought Rock was her mates child, but when I saw him at twenty I knew he was mine. There''s no way it could have happened,¡± he says defeated.

    ¡°So my mother is not an adulterous?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°No,¡± Drake says angrily ¡°Your mother is the most honorable dragon that is alive. She would never do that.¡±

    ¡°That is how Balthazar knew of Rock. He had to know about the coupling,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes he did. He suggested our coupling. I was angry at the notion of being coupled with hierarchy. I was a commoner so I should have had a commoner wife.¡±

    ¡°Hierarchy? You mean Star is royalty?¡± I ask.

    Drake gets up and looks at me seriously, ¡°Of course, didn''t she tell you?¡± he asks.

    ¡°No, but someone tried to,¡± I say stunned.

    ¡°Who?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°Me master Drake¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Why did she not tell them herself?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°I did not know she hadn''t. I used her title before I knew that she kept quiet.¡± Sesney returns.

    ¡°I do not understand. Why would hierarchy not announce themselves?¡± Drake asks confused.

    ¡°Because, she is not royalty anymore,¡± I say.

    ¡°How dare you,¡± Drake responds angrily, ¡°She will always be hierarchy.¡±

    ¡°Drake, this is not ancient times any more. Things have changed. There is no hierarchy anymore.¡±

    Drake looks at me angrily then his look softens, ¡°What have I missed?¡±

    ¡°Apparently a lot,¡± I say, ¡°I just don''t get why he would want royalty to marry common just to have the child long after set divisions are long lost,¡± I say.

    ¡°He could not have known what the curse would do that long ago,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°I''m not so sure. He prophesied the three long before he could have known of Oaky and me. You know come to think of it how could he come to Shadow in a night walk?¡± I ask.

    ¡°What prophecy?¡± Drake asks.

    I tell him the prophecy and he remains silent for several seconds then says, ¡°There is no way he could have known a dragon was going to be gold. Even back then dragons don''t always change to gold. It is very rare and there is no indication it will happen.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean back then? The prophecy occurred after his death,¡± I say.

    ¡°Night walks refer to a skill that is no longer used. It means to walk the night before. It is a technique used to send messages in time. Time is not truly linear.

    Time appears linear because of how the mind works. If you learn how to perceive it as circular you can jump time in thought and send messages through dreams.¡± Drake says.

    ¡°So everything that Shadow got was sent while Balthazar was alive? But how? There''s no way Balthazar could know of Shadow that long ago.¡± I say.

    ¡°That is an interesting question. The only races capable of receiving a night walk back then were humans and dragons,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Could Shadow have been human in a previous life?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I doubt it,¡± Drake says, ¡°But I can''t be sure. Life after is as much a mystery to dragons as it is to humans or any other race,¡± he says.

    ¡°I was hoping coming here would clear some things up, but all I now have is more questions.

    Balthazar sent messages to the future he couldn''t have known about. Forced two dragons to stay alive to fulfill a prophecy no one can see how he knew. And didn''t counter a curse that he could have, that killed many people,¡± I say and pause then add, ¡°I''m beginning to think he just created a cosmic joke that could not be solved.¡±

    ¡°I never liked Balthazar, but one thing he was not is one to do anything without a reason, or purpose,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°But why such an elaborate mess?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The only way to find out is to solve the first puzzle,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°That would be the hidden city then,¡± I say.

    ¡°What is in Mount Poo Poo?¡± Drake asks.

    I explain what happened in the room in the city. ¡°Are you sure that it is another ancient that is required?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°No we just figured we need four in the room from the dream I had.¡±

    ¡°You were there Sesney?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Sesney answers.

    ¡°Did he do anything out of the ordinary?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°Everything,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Explain,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°I was there when Balthazar told Dessey what to do in the room. Balthazar deliberately confused him to switch the numbers. He did that a lot to Dessey. I just thought he didn''t care for Dessey.

    Then there was no need to have them close their eyes. Nothing was in the room the whole time. Even the spell that was used did nothing to help the city.

    I never saw where the explosion came from, but it was not in the room. It echoed throughout the whole city. He also hid even from me what he was doing in the dimensions,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°So the whole scene was for this future event. Why would he need that whole scene to give a message to us?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because the number of people is important, not the race,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Explain please,¡± I say.

    ¡°There were three visible people in the room. The fourth is not, but he found it important to include a phase shifter.

    I can see two reasons for that. One the phase shifter is needed to activate the message or two the phase shifter is needed for information.

    That leaves the third visible participant. I find it deceptively obvious that he refers to himself and the only two living beings that were participants in the curse.¡±

    ¡°Why obvious?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because he took me to the city. Elisa and I are the only dragons I know of that he allowed in that city.¡±

    ¡°Crap,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°I got pissed at Rock for deceiving us so I removed all dragons from the city''s records,¡± I say.

    ¡°That just keeps the race from using the lift. It cannot prevent anyone who has been there from seeing the city.¡±

    ¡°Good thing I don''t think when I am angry,¡± I say then add, ¡°Otherwise I would have messed everything up.¡±

    ¡°You can''t prevent anyone from entering the city once they have been in it,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because Balthazar gave me the full tour of the place after I swore never to seek oblivion,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Interesting, and you thought he only kept you alive to torment you. Why would he give you the tour and all that info. That gives you knowledge no one else has.¡± I say.

    ¡°I can''t be the only. Star should know,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°If Star knew the city then why did she think she couldn''t get in?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Drake and Balthazar were the only ones with full knowledge of the city,¡± Sesney says, ¡°Well except possibly me, but I cannot interact with the city like those two can.¡±

    ¡°Why did he only allow me to know how the city works?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°Can you work with dimensional magic?¡± I ask Drake.

    ¡°Yes, It is required as a council member,¡± he answers.

    ¡°I thought dragons considered it dangerous or something,¡± I say.

    ¡°Not dangerous, just overly complicated. Only high magic users even try to use it. One slip can cause a wave effect that could affect other spells in use.¡± Drake says.

    ¡°That would be why he showed you then. You are the only one capable of using it,¡± I say.

    ¡°I have been gone a long time, Why is it not used anymore? It is the most powerful of the magic types,¡± he says.

    ¡°Because no one is capable of casting the initiatory cast,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Why not? It is the easiest to do,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°I don''t know,¡± Sesney replies, ¡°I once watched a recent council member try it. Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°How are you able to watch the council without being kicked out?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°They can''t see me,¡± Sesney replies.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°I do not know your eminence, I have been away for some time,¡± Sesney says fearfully.

    ¡°Sesney I have not been a council member for some time,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Sir you will always be the most honorable and kindest council member I know,¡± Sesney says with a tear in his voice.

    ¡°You flatter me Sesney, but I know you preferred Vena,¡± he says.

    ¡°I dealt with her more, only sir. I felt it a conflict of interest with Messa to fraternize with her enemy.¡±

    Drake laughs, ¡°I see your point, Messa thought I was evil incarnate.¡±

    ¡°Has anyone else seen the irony in this whole quest?¡± I ask.

    Everyone looks at me dumbfounded and Drake asks, ¡°What irony?¡±

    ¡°Every time we contact a new person we find that the previous assumptions have all been wrong. It seems like everyone thinks the others were the problem or that they were the problem, when in fact it was the opposite.

    We start with the five humans being the problem. Then we go to all ten in the council, then back to the five, then to four and now it is down to three,¡± I say.

    ¡°I see part of the irony,¡± Drake says, "But I don''t see how it is down to three.¡±

    ¡°Well it started with the five then it finally dawned on me that Balthazar was in the council. So that tentatively has to be reduced to four. Then we find that Vena turned at the end. That is now three.¡±

    ¡°Then we are down to two,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°How?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Sen is the human in the council that helped the dragons change the human side of the curse. He agreed with the dragons that the council was corrupt.¡±

    ¡°Make that down to one then,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Why?¡± Drake and I ask together.

    ¡°Messa and Mensa were secretly in love. Bensa changed his mind after the curse was originally suggested. He also tried to counter the curse.¡±

    ¡°Why didn''t you say this earlier?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Didn''t seem important,¡± Sesney replies.

    ¡°Good point. But that means the curse was messed up double,¡± I say then add, ¡°Could that be where Balthazar got lost?¡±

    ¡°I doubt it, Balthazar told my friend that Bensa fulfilled his promise as she died,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Could Balthazar just be saying that to help Messa?¡± I ask.

    ¡°He could have, but she never told Balthazar that Bensa had promised to counter the curse.¡±

    ¡°This is even more ironic. We are down to one that wanted to be god,¡± I say.

    ¡°What is Balthazar playing at?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°I don''t know, but if I were not him I would strangle him to death,¡± I say.

    They all laugh, ¡°Well do I have to hog tie you, to get you up to the city?¡± I ask Drake.

    ¡°No, not that you could,. I am very intrigued to see the end of this puzzle,¡± Drake responds. ¡°The whirlpool is gone and Butler is on his way.¡±

    ¡°Got any good movies to watch?¡± I ask.

    ¡°What is a movie?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°Oh yeah back in the magic world again,¡± I say then add, ¡°Can you ask butler? I''m sure he can explain it better.¡±

    ¡°He already has,¡± Drake says. ¡°I might have to ask Elisa on a date since she is now single,¡± Drake says.

 More Information

    ¡°They were quick,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Umm ¡­. What?¡± I stammer.

    ¡°Elisa left the dragon world. That requires them to erase her from the record. So that erases her record of marriage.¡±

    ¡°How will that work since the land they are on is tied to her?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Nothing really. Elisa would never kick them out. So they continue as always. She is just not allowed in dragon business,¡± Drake returns.

    ¡°I will never understand dragon laws,¡± I say.

    ¡°Don''t try,¡± Drake says, ¡°Even ancient humans had trouble following it.¡±

    ¡°You mean the reason you are so large is to keep all that stuff in memory?¡± I taunt.

    Drake gives me an evil look then laughs. He then looks up, ¡°Butler is here,¡± he says.

    ¡°Did he get a speed boost again?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No he was waiting just outside the pool.¡±

    ¡°There they go again knowing but not telling.¡± I say.

    ¡°Get used to it. They do it all the time,¡± Drake says. He moves his hands in strange motions and we are all at the entrance.¡±

    ¡°Okay teleportation is possible,¡± I blurt.

    Drake looks at me strangely, ¡°Yes, why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Because everyone told me it wasn''t possible.¡±

    ¡°Why would they say that?¡±

    ¡°Because for everyone else it is true,¡± Sesney says. ¡°I think the curse is still working.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Star says, walking toward us. ¡°The curse is stalled, but a lot of the old knowledge is lost,¡± she says. She stops in front of Drake. ¡°It would be a privilege to go on a date with you Drako,¡± she says.

    Drake bows, ¡°The  pleasure is all mine.¡±

    I see a huge smile on Rocks face and we head to the helicopter. As we approach the helicopter Drake looks confused at it, ¡°You have a lot to teach me your liege,¡± he says.

    ¡°I am just Elisa, Drako Just an ancient dragon,¡± she says as we all pile in the helicopter.

    ¡°You are a liege in more ways than just by birth,¡± he says and we take off.

    ¡°You tease me Drako,¡± she returns.

    ¡°Never my liege,¡± he counters.

    ¡°Butler I just got to thinking. You said that watchers are not affected by the curse right?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Correct,¡± it answers.

    ¡°Then where did all the watchers go in the city?¡± I ask.

    ¡°They returned to our home dimension.¡±

    ¡°So the curse won''t destroy you, but it will or would prevent you from coming here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The curse does not affect us at all.¡±

    ¡°Then why did the watchers return home?¡±

    ¡°Because they were not needed.¡±

    ¡°Oh duh,¡± I say. After a few seconds I jump and ask, ¡°Why did the one in the castle part of the city not leave then? No one was there.¡±

    ¡°There were no sentient beings in the castle. There are still other life forms in it.¡±

    ¡°But what about the other quarters?¡±

    ¡°That was the main watchers choice to not clean them. That''s why only two watchers needed to remain,¡± Butler returns.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°Gotcha.¡±

    The ride was fairly uneventful. Drake asked questions about the internet. Rock looked very content and happy to be able to help his father learn.

    At one point they got into a conversation about Rocks training. Drake got really pissed at the fact that Rock was not trained in more magic. Drake said even back when fighting was unnecessary the guard was trained to use magic in conjunction with battle attacks.

    Star sat back in silence and watched. I could see a permanent smile on her face. I shift closer to Star and whisper, ¡°Did you know Balthazar showed Drake the city?¡±

    ¡°No, I only found out he was alive when I went to see him. Balthazar never mentioned anything about Drako. Like Drako I thought Balthazar hated dragons,¡± she says.

    ¡°That''s one thing I can''t understand. Everyone says that Balthazar disliked dragons and my couple of episodes proved he did have a problem with them. But when I look at you or Drako I feel pride and compassion.

    Even when I see Rock there is very strong pride. Even after I blew up when I heard of what Rock did, I still had a nagging feeling it was all right. How can a man who gave the impression he hated dragons have so much pride in them?¡±

    ¡°Because he hated no one,¡± Butler interjects.

    ¡°Then why did he portray the idea to others he hated them?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It was not dislike, it was disappointed anger. He expected more from dragons. He expected stupidity and ignorance from most humans so he had no need to be disappointed in them,¡± it says.

    ¡°Well that was rude. He expected more from another race then his own,¡± I say in disgust.

    ¡°Because he knew the dragons could transcend it easier. His anger was at the dragons letting the humans influence them so much.

    I see their influence to this day in their actions. Dragons, Balthazar used to say, are the most compassionate and forgiving of all the races. He would cry himself to sleep many nights because of what he saw.

    The watcher at the time begged him to show his pain, but Balthazar refused. On Balthazar''s death bed he told the watchers to forgive him for what he had to do.¡±

    ¡°What did he need forgiveness for?¡± I ask.

    ¡°We do not know. The man held the burden of every race on his shoulders. We could never feel he needs forgiveness. Even if he had to bar us from this world and humans we know it was for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°He could have banned your race from this world?¡± I ask and notice everyone is intent on our conversation.

    ¡°Yes and much more. We only learned of his power after we linked. His knowledge and power surpassed even the highest of my kind. Balthazar could freeze time with a wave of his hand. Even watchers do not have that power.¡±

    ¡°But he never showed it, why?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°We cannot say, Balthazar was a very unique man. We sensed it when he summoned the first of our kind. But he never revealed everything even to us.¡±

    ¡°I thought I had known him,¡± Star says.

    ¡°No one really knows him,¡± Butler says, ¡°No ordinary life form could know what he knew,¡± it replies.

    ¡°That''s why he had to die,¡± I say.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Star asks in tears.

    ¡°Balthazar chose to die. He did not have to, but he did. He had to because he could not be the one necessary to save others. He had done all he could without being the god the one council member wanted to be.

    To know is a very hard burden to bear. To know the pain you cause and unable to prevent it. To cause one to hate another for the greater good must have been tearing him apart.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I''m not sure how I know, but I feel it. I look at Drake and feel pain. I look at Star and feel sorrow. I look at Rock and feel pride. I look at Oaky and feel... I''m not sure what I feel but it is deep.

    He knew you Oaky. I don''t know how or why I know that, but he knows you. He feels kindred to you. That''s what I feel kindred. You are one of him. And all I want to do is say sorry over and over again to Butler.¡±

    ¡°But I''m not human,¡± Oaky chokes.

    ¡°He never really saw race. He saw the mind and spirit. If that makes sense. Oaky your soul is like his. Dragon souls he saw what can be. That is what pained him. He knew you were much more than what you allowed yourselves. He saw you as guardians, but you acted more like what''s the word... interpreters, no, jealous children,¡± I say.

    I see pain in Drake''s eyes and he turns his head. Star bows her head as she cries. Rock says, ¡°But I am a child and the only jealousy I feel is of male tree spirits.¡± His eyes grow wide as he looks at Oaky.

    Oaky smiles softly and places her finger on his lips. ¡°There is nothing to be jealous of,¡± she says and kisses him. I can almost watch him melt in front of my eyes.

    Star looks up at them and smiles. Drake looks at them with concern, ¡°You mean I will not have grandchildren?¡±

    Oaky pulls away from Rock and he collapses in his chair. ¡°Not for a while, but yes you will,¡± she says and Drake smiles.

    ¡°Perhaps Balthazar perhaps,¡± Butler says.

    ¡°You know a lot more about Balthazar and what he had planned, yet you still doubt him?¡± I ask Butler.

    ¡°Yes Jode I do. His vision is even broader than we can comprehend. Some of this is still a mystery to even my kind,¡± Butler says.

    Drake goes back to the net. Oaky and Rock just sit in a chair together and cuddle. I really wonder if Balthazar had an ultimate plan or not. Could he have just done all this to wake everyone up? I am to the point I just want to get rid of the curse to see what will happen in the human world.

    How would or could humans handle being able to use magic with ease? How could science explain objects moving by thought, or people porting all over the globe. I laugh. What would happen to the net if you could just pop over to a friend¡¯s with ease. Then I think, nothing, kids would go into withdrawal if they couldn''t text each other in class.

    I see the city loom in the distance. Could this be the beginning of the end of the whole mess? Could we now be on our last trip for the answers that keep eluding us? Somehow I doubt it. Something tells me we haven''t even really begun. I don''t know why, but that thought scares me.

 Balthazar and Goodbyes

    We land on the island, and all but Butler head into the castle. Falls is waiting for us in the foyer. We all pop in the room of light. I figure we would be a little cramped, but the room adjusted to accommodate us all.

    The room is full of the moving lights when we all get in it. After a few seconds the color clears and Balthazar stands against one wall. I expected to see myself, but I see someone different.

    An extremely fair skinned man stands before us. His hair is white with a hint of black streaks. His frame is thin and almost skeletal. His face looks like a boy with very wise eyes. His posture is that of authority with a hint of sarcasm.

    When he talks it sounds out of place. It sounds more like a big gruff bouncer voice. I find it odd that the voice I hear is not what I heard in my dream. ¡°I''m glad you figured out my little puzzle. I was not sure Drako would agree to come. I''m sorry for my attitude, Drako, but I had no choice.

    The desert has suffered for my actions. I hope you can forgive me,¡± Balthazar says.

    ¡°The desert suffers because of me, not you,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°But I am the one who put you through it. You were the one who I had hoped would take the council head. I think things would have turned out differently if you had taken it,¡± he says.

    ¡°Wait, I''m confused,¡± I say, ¡°You can hear us?¡±

    ¡°Yes Jode, I can converse with you. It is odd for me to be telling myself what I did.¡±

    ¡°But why all of this? You could have canceled the curse whenever you chose,¡± I say.

    He smiles, ¡°You are me when I was young. I miss my naivety. I am only a fraction, in this image, of who I was. I only have the information I am to pass on nothing more.

    I couldn''t cancel the curse because the repercussions were too great. If I had canceled the curse the intricate web created by it would have collapsed. It would take longer than just a few years to stabilize the fabric.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Forgive me I forget magic is reduced. All magic is part of a fabric that entwines many worlds. Our use did not only affect our world and the other, but many many others.

    I had to reduce or stop all dimensional magic. I knew that it could cause a cascade that would be almost unstoppable. I had planned for every eventuality except a change of heart.

    I knew of Bena''s change, it was Vena I did not anticipate. I was hoping she would hold true to protocol. But alas even I cannot see into someone''s heart.

    I held Vena stable for longer than I should have. I tried to keep her here, but she would not let me,¡± he says then looks directly at Star, ¡°Elisa you would be proud of her. She endured more than I would be willing. She told me it was for you.¡±

    Star cries uncontrollable, You would expect some sounds from her, but there was silence and tears. ¡°I told you she was a great woman,¡± she says.

    ¡°I never doubted you. I just hoped she would hold to protocol longer. She was the only link I could not cover. I left her and fate to decide. I could not tell her that the destruction of the human race was because of her alteration. She held the fate of life in her hands.

    I think she realized what she had done though. It was her idea for the second curse. She actually saved life as we know it, not me. She made me hold her life in flux till she could recite the curse.

    She swore me to listen. I could not let her go,¡± Balthazar pauses to hold his voice steady, ¡°But she would not let me. No one should go through the pain she went through. I could not see how any world could be worth her pain,¡± Balthazar stops and cries.

    ¡°She always thought life was more precious than her,¡± Star says, ¡°She agreed to it all only to save life. She told me that life is precious, even in a grain of sand.¡±

    ¡°But to sacrifice so much. She was my greatest regret. If I had but known she had planned this all along I would have found another way.¡±

    ¡°Vena was your greatest admirer Balthazar. She told me many times how much you sacrificed. I did not know what she meant then. It was not till you were gone that I realized only part of your sacrifice. Butler told me.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Balthazar asks.

    ¡°I don''t think you truly realize who they are. You talk of sacrifice, but you will never know sacrifice till you truly know a watcher. Just knowing that you were never alone,¡± she says.

    ¡°You already know?¡± I ask in disbelief.

    ¡°Not all, but most. I and the watchers are bound by a law that is unbreakable. Perhaps one day you will see that law, but till then I can only watch never interfere,¡± she says with a tone of authority not even Balthazar could match.

    ¡°Then you know what I had planned before I did?¡± Balthore asks.

    ¡°No,¡± Star returns softly, ¡°You hid that well from even the watchers. It was your innocence that drew them, but your perfect secret that intrigued them.¡±

    ¡°You''re linked too?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, not as you know it. I am now like the watchers. I reside outside the in,¡± she replies.

    ¡°You knew what needed to be done, but never said?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°No, Balthazar is the only one who knows what is going on and his knowledge is now trapped in Jode.¡±

    ¡°Great I am a safe without a cracker,¡± I say.

    ¡°I set it that way,¡± Balthazar says.

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because to lift the curse I needed to have my power, but not my knowledge,¡± he says.

    ¡°That makes no sense,¡± I say.

    ¡°I can only tell you what I know. I am a reflection of Balthazar, not him. He made me in his image, but only gave me knowledge he wanted me to have. In the end I am Balthazar without the knowledge and ability to learn. Once I am deactivated I will cease to exist.¡±

    ¡°So you are just here to apologize and say you have no clue what to do?¡± I ask.

    He laughs, ¡°No I have the next puzzle, but I felt that apologies were needed. I am still Balthazar in a practical purpose.

    Drake I gave you the knowledge of the city because it needs to be fully activated. The staff is back now. The arbitrator can take care of the city once activated, but you are needed to activate it.

    Avoid any dimensional magic. The use of it is what caused the whole problem. I know through the city that you have not used it since I left. But to keep the web intact you can never teach it to others.¡±

    ¡°That will be easy. I hate dimensional magic. Most dragons did. It was too messy,¡± he replies.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°I thought that is how dragons thought. I always knew dragons held balance among everything, and you must teach that. Balance is more important than pride,¡± Balthore says.

    ¡°That may be hard to teach to the council¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Not as hard as you think. It was not pride that provoked their deceit, it was fear.¡± he says.

    ¡°How did you know of that, and what fear?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I know of it because the city knows. Besides, I anticipated it. The fear is of me,¡± he says.

    ¡°Fear of an image or the city?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Neither,¡± Balthazar says, then looks at me. ¡°They saw the power I had in you, Jode. They feared of my implied hatred of dragons would resurface.

    I never hated dragons. I envied them. I could never be such a noble race. I did get flustered that they let us humans influence their decisions. I know they did their best though. I believe the loss of all human magic was a benefit in the end though. I just hope the loss of life is worth it.¡±

    ¡°Why did you make us think you hated us?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°Because if even one of you knew that, you would not have questioned my motives. And your fear and animosity towards me was needed to fulfill the curse.¡±

    ¡°No human wanted to be god did they?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, It was all my deceit from the beginning. Humans and dragons admired each other. That in the end was all our downfalls.

    We both strove to know it all. That is why I turned out the way I was. I tapped into the forbidden knowledge. Brock was with me at the time. We both were subject to its wrath,¡± Balthazar says.

    ¡°But why did he act as a God?¡± Star asks.

    ¡°Because he chose that path. Either I or him had to play the part to start the course we chose.¡±

    ¡°Who is Brock?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The renegade human claiming to be god,¡± Star answers.

    ¡°So he allowed himself to die also?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Balthazar responds.

    ¡°Why? To be labeled a renegade was the worst insult,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Yes and well worth it. I actually said I would do it, but he said I would play the benefactor better. Everyone liked me more than him.¡±

    ¡°He was right,¡± Star says.

    ¡°I know, but it didn''t make it any easier.¡±

    ¡°But this means we still have not found the final answer,¡± I say.

    ¡°I''m afraid not. I was merely put here to direct you on,¡± Balthazar says.

    ¡°To where?¡± I ask.

    ¡°His next puzzle and more information,¡± he replies.

    ¡°Which is where?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Right here in the city.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I blurt.

    ¡°Drake needs to activate the city and It will be your bridge,¡± Balthazar responds.

    ¡°Bridge?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I cannot easily explain. Once activated you will see.¡±

    ¡°Great just send us off on another wild goose chase,¡± I say.

    ¡°Never,¡± Balthazar says and vanishes.

    ¡°How rude,¡± I say.

    ¡°That was you,¡± Rock says mockingly.

    ¡°I know, I am so rude,¡± I reply.

    Drake looks at us strangely, then looks at Star, ¡°Once I activate the city I cannot leave. I will not be able to go on our date.¡±

    ¡°That''s okay. We can move our date here,¡± Star replies.

    Drake looks at us all, ¡°It will take several hours to fully activate the city. If you have prior engagements or loose ends I would deal with them now.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean loose ends?¡± I ask, ¡°Are we going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I can''t be sure, but when fully activated the city functions as a transport. Where it will go I cannot even guess,¡± he says.

    ¡°Well, I would say bye to everyone in town but that will take longer than a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Well just cut the conversation short,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Short?¡± I ask, ¡°It will take us several hours just to get there.¡±

    ¡°Just use the transporter. Grab the locators and use them to return,¡± Drake says, a little confused.

    ¡°The what?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°The transporter. The one every city has.¡±

    Star puts her hand on Drake''s shoulder, ¡°They don''t have them anymore. All travel is on beast of burden or walking.¡±

    ¡°What, did the council abandon all the old ways?¡± Drake asks flustered.

    ¡°No, they have only lost the knowledge of magic use. After Balthazar died the curse went rampant and took all the high magic. All magic is the simple commoner magic,¡± She says trying to comfort.

    ¡°By the three lights of a dream, dragons are back in the wild age,¡± he says exasperated.

    ¡°Close,¡± Star responds.

    Drake looks at me defeated, ¡°I wish you could have seen it long ago. Dragons are a shadow of ourselves. After we clear up this puzzle there are going to be changes made.

    Just say ''Transporter Room'', then walk into the wall. In the room you will find a table with several white balls. Take one then envision where you want to go, then say transport. When you are ready to come back just squeeze the ball and say Mount Poo Poo.¡±

    ¡°Okay see you in a bit,¡± I say then add, ¡°Transporter room,¡± and walk into the wall. I appear in the room about the size of the original room with the lights. A small table contains ten to twenty balls in a tray. I grab a ball and say transport in my head and envision the town.

    I appear in the town facing the small city I had created. I hear a squeal and turn around to see a fairy in demon form. ¡°Is Shadow of the Moon at his house?¡± I ask.

    She nods yes slowly and points me in the direction of his farm, ¡°Thank you,¡± I say and go to his farm.

    I look around and realize that nothing has changed. No one seems to be interested in rebuilding the burned houses. I get to his farm and knock on the door. I don''t expect an answer, but try anyway. To my surprise it opens.

    ¡°Yes?¡± their daughter asks. She then recognizes me and says, ¡°About time, mom wont shut up about you. Go tell her you are all right so she will shut up. She''s in the garden probably crying.¡±

    ¡°Hi to you too,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yeah hi, now hurry up I can''t take another day of her crying,¡± she says and closes the door.

    I laugh and shake my head. I get around the building to see Myst standing over the barrel she puts the parasites in. As I get closer I hear whimpering. ¡°Myst,¡± I say softly.

    She turns and her face is a blur of smoke. ¡°Jode you are okay. They told me you went home to the human world.¡±

    ¡°Only to find someone,¡± I say.

    ¡°Are you done? Are you staying?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Sorry no on both accounts. Drake is activating the city and we don''t know where it will take us, so I wanted to come and say goodbye.¡±

    ¡°But you just got back. Can''t you stay a while?¡± she asks.

    ¡°I can stay a few hours or at least for a bit I mean. Then I have to leave.¡±

    ¡°Lets go to the chamber. Others want to hear what is going on,¡± she says. And heads to the center of town. She brushes her hand through my cheek as she walks by.

    I had forgotten that gesture. She did it when she was worried about me. I follow her to a shack slightly longer than the others. As I approach I see Gushes and Shadow waiting at the door. They shift aside and let me enter. I enter a small room with several tables and chairs.

    I take a chair and wait for the others to get in. Myst, Shadow, and Gushes walk over to the side of the room. I was about to say something when Lady Light comes in. Then the line doesn''t seem to end.

    I don''t know everyone that came in, but I recognize the fairy I scared when I popped in, because she was still in demon form. Ghost, Shade, and Forms under a rainbow were among the crowd. Just when I thought all was done a tree spirit walks in.

    ¡°We only got bits and pieces from Falls,¡± Shadow says. ¡°Then when she got kicked out of the city we thought all was lost.¡±

    ¡°Well that was my fault, I got a bit moody and kicked her out. She is back in the city. I don''t know if she is coming to visit or not.¡± I say.

    ¡°What do you mean? Isn''t she with you?¡± Shadow asks.

    ¡°No I teleported in or in other words I was in the city and with the word transport I was here,¡± I say.

    I hear a lot of murmuring and Shadow asks, ¡°You mean the city can transit you from one spot to another fast?¡±

    ¡°Yes the magic to do that still exists, how to do it was lost.¡±

    More murmuring and Shadow asks, ¡°What else have you learned?¡±

    ¡°Many things. I will have to sum up quickly,¡± I say. I tell them first that no one actually wanted to be god. It was a ploy by Brock and Balthazar to try and stop dimensional magic. I tell them of Vena''s sacrifice so she would never be forgotten again.

    I made sure they all understood that humans and dragons never really hated each other. Balthazar had to cause a rift to stop dimensional magic from harming other worlds.

    I told them of the city and all the beauty and magic. I then tried to fill in as much of my adventure as possible. I felt I only had a few things left to say when I hear Drake in my head.

    It is about time, come back please.

    ¡°I have to go now,¡± I say, ¡°Drake is about done and when he is done the city will move, but we don''t know where. I will try to get info back to you if I can.¡± I say.

    ¡°Do you have to?¡± Gushes asks.

    ¡°Yes, you will get to see me teleport back to the city with this,¡± I say and hold out the ball. I squeeze it and say, ¡°Mount Poo Poo,¡± and I find myself in the teleporting room.

 Spells

    Falls is in the room. I put the ball back in the tray and Falls says, ¡°Drake, request you go to the main hall. He says to call it the great hall when you want to get there.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say and then say the name in my head as I walk into the wall.

    I am standing in a huge room with groups of white couches scattered around the room. On the opposite wall I see a movie screen with the black curtains over it. I don''t see any speakers anywhere though.

    Drake and Star are sitting on a couch grouping close to the movie screen. I head in their direction. I hear Star explaining a movie to him as I approach. She finishes and they both look at me.

    ¡°Please sit Jode. We need to talk before the others get back,¡± Star says.

    I sit on a couch facing them with a feeling of dread. When dragons of this age ask to talk to you it makes me feel like a child in trouble.

    ¡°What did I do this time, mom and dad,¡± I ask jokingly.

    Star smiles and Drake says, ¡°Do you take anything seriously?¡±

    ¡°Yep once, then I went insane again. Scariest moment of my life,¡± I say with a sly smile.

    ¡°I should know Balthazar in any form can''t take anything seriously,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°We have agreed,¡± Star begins, ¡°That there is a possibility we may not be coming back for some time. I know your magic will work anywhere we go, but we are not sure about the others. We are worried about Rock. He is a bit reckless,¡± She says.

    ¡°Mother''s curse kicking in?¡± I ask sarcastically.

    ¡°The What?¡± Drake asks.

    Star puts her hand on his shoulder, ¡°Yes I believe so,¡± she responds.

    ¡°Sorry, I just had to ask.¡±

    ¡°It is all right. Balthazar left a spell recording in the city. I doubt you could master dimensional magic, but there are other very handy spells in the list.

    We had hoped you would look at them and see if you can do them for both Rocks and Oaky''s sake. I have a feeling she will eventually be my daughter in law.¡±

    ¡°I will have to agree with you on Oaky. As for the spells, I don''t know why, but I get the feeling I should say to use the city link.¡±

    ¡°Drake mentioned that, but he is not positive he can do it completely. It has been many years since he was shown the inner workings of the city.

    We were hoping that you could learn some magic that might help. We feel we need to rely on you to help protect the others. Could you at least try for their sake?¡± she replies.

    ¡°Of course I can. I couldn''t live with myself if either of them are killed or hurt.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Star says, ¡°But Oaky is not one to worry about. It doesn''t matter if she dies, she is eternal now. If she is killed she simply appears back where her tree vanished.

    Drake can do the retrieval spell on her every time she leaves the city, which will bring her back here. But Rock can be killed as well as you. You two are the ones we are worried about.

    Rock has not had time to really get to know his father and you are important to us. You are more than merely the world''s savior. You are a friend of us both. We do not want to lose you again,¡± She says slowly and softly.

    ¡°But neither of you really know me. You see me as Balthazar, but I am no longer the man you knew.¡±

    ¡°That is partially true. But even as Jode you are still our friend. You may remind us of Balthazar but you are also your own person. Balthazar was the authoritative arbitrator with humor. You are more free flowing and spontaneous. Similar yet different.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word on that. Where do I go to learn these spells?¡±

    ¡°There is a battle room in the city. Go to the battle room and ask for spell simulation. Drake will inform you when he is ready to activate the city,¡± She responds.

    ¡°Otay,¡± I say. I think of the battle room and walk through a wall. Again an empty white room. I am beginning to wonder if the ancients had any sense of color.

    ¡°How do I see the spells?¡± I ask.

    A watcher appears and asks, ¡°Which spell, Master Balthazar?¡±

    ¡°What spells can you show me?¡±

    ¡°Breath, Combust, Construct aid, Distraction, Heal, Jump, Levitate, Link, Phase shift, Protection, Pull water, Remove poison, Spot shake, Teleport, Transparency, and Visibility.¡± it says.

    ¡°Which are dimensional magic?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Construct aid, Jump, Link, Phase shift, Protection, Transparency, Visibility.¡±

    ¡°Okay that sounds like a lot of the good ones¡± I say then add, ¡°Which can be done without a high level of understanding of dimensional magic?¡±

    ¡°Breath, Combust, Construct aid, Distraction, Heal, Jump, Levitate, Link, Phase shift, Protection, Pull water, Remove poison, Spot shake, Teleport, Transparency, and Visibility.¡±

    ¡°Will any of them mess with the dimensions badly?¡±

    ¡°I do not understand the question sir.¡±

    ¡°Balthazar was trying to stop all use of dimensional magic that was causing some fabric from getting messed up. I want to know if any of these will mess that fabric up?¡±

    ¡°All spells are local dimensional spells. It is only calculated that outer dimensional magic will cause waves. No outer dimensional magic is in the city records.¡±

    ¡°Okay then, Which spells can be cast easily by anyone?¡±

    ¡°Breath, Combust, Construct aid, Distraction, Heal, Jump, Levitate, Link, Phase shift, Protection, Pull water, Remove poison, Spot shake, Teleport, Transparency, and Visibility.¡±

    ¡°Really, how easy are they to cast?¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°I need a comparison sir,¡± it replies.

    ¡°Okay show me combust.¡±

    The watcher transforms into Balthazar and puts both hands in front of him with the sides of his hands touching. ¡°Combust,¡± it says and a fireball shoots out from him to hit the wall. It explodes and I feel the heat from it hit me. The watcher then changes back to itself.

    ¡°To quote Rock, ''Awesome'',¡± I say then add, ¡°Compared to that spell how hard are the others?¡±

    ¡°Construct Aid requires more concentration to call a construct. It is not recommended to be used in battle. Remove poison requires the subject to hold still. Jump requires you to walk into the other dimension. The difficulty lies in keeping others from using it till you get in.

    Protection requires the subject to not move which could cause problems if the environment is unstable. Link requires the subject to touch the object they are to be linked to.¡±

    ¡°How do I cast the spells?¡±

    ¡°Simply envision the result and say the name, As you use them more you can simply envision the result and it will work.¡±

    I put my hands in the same way the watcher did for the spell combust. I envision the fire ball leaving my hands and say, ¡°Combust.¡±

    A fireball twice the size of the watchers leaves my hands. It explodes on the wall and flames leap back at me. I jump back as I feel the heat hit my arms. I then smell burnt hair.

    ¡°You need to envision the size sir. That sets the power of the explosion.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say. I think about the fireball and how the watcher showed me to do it. Does it require my hands to touch? As a test I hold one hand out palm away from me. I envision a small fireball leaving my one palm and say, ¡°Combust.¡±

    A fire ball the size of a baseball leaves my hand and hits the wall. ¡°Congratulations sir. You did not expect yourself to be able to do it one handed for some time.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but it sounds like I didn''t have much faith in myself,¡± I reply.

    ¡°You had faith sir. You just expected to not have any knowledge of magic by the time you took these lessons.¡±

    ¡°So Balthazar expected no magic concepts in the human world?¡±

    ¡°He thought that all knowledge of magic would be lost in the human world.¡±

    ¡°I guess in a way he was right. But there is still the fantasy of it in the human world. Starting with the first you said, show me the spells.¡±

    A pool of water appears in front of the Watcher and it transforms into Balthazar, ¡°Breath,¡± it says and jumps in. It stays under for five minutes then jumps out.

    It then shows me combust again. Balthazar looks at me and speaks in the watchers voice, ¡°I am unable to show you construct aid. I am not permitted to use the spell. You told me to say just envision what you want to aid you and it will appear after saying, ''Construct Aid''. The length of time the aid stays varies on the construct. They can last long enough for a short battle to several days. It has been reported that one construct lasted seven years.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± I say, ¡°I understand, continue on.¡±

    ¡°Distract,¡± it says and a ball of swirling colors appears in front of it. The ball begins to bounce around. It bounces off me and I feel it hit me. After about a minute the ball bounces close to the watcher/Balthazar and it grabs at it. As its fingers touch the ball, it vanishes.

    ¡°I cannot show you, heal,¡± it says, ¡°No one is injured. I am instructed to say, concentrate on health and how the body looked prior to injury then say ''Heal'',¡±

    ¡°Understood, go on.¡±

    ¡°Jump,¡± it says and a silver door frame appears right in front of it. It walks through the door frame and vanishes. A couple of seconds later another silver door frame appears on the other side of the room. The watcher as Balthazar walks out and the door frame vanishes.

    ¡°The dimension used by the spell is called the astral. Some have suggested that it is the dimension of humans that have died. Though no proof has been found.¡±

    ¡°Levitate,¡± it says. ¡°Levitating is thought controlled. The easiest way that was found to move is envision a wind. Envision a wind blowing in the direction you would like to go.¡± it says, then and floats up and toward me. It stops back at its original position that it was before ''Jump''.

    ¡°You instructed me that you just need to envision yourself falling to cancel the spell.¡± it says and falls to the ground. That action shows the image of Balthazar as an illusion. Balthara did not bend his knees to take the impact. He simply dropped and stopped without reaction.

    ¡°I can''t show you the link spell. I am instructed to tell you to envision a cord connecting the person to an object. Once cast the recipient of the link simply has to say ''Activate link''. It will help to envision the cord also. Once activated the recipient will be teleported back to the object linked to. Be warned that the link might fail if the object is in a different dimension or plane then the recipient.

    ¡°Gotcha, go on.¡±

    ¡°Phase shift,¡± it says and it blurs slightly and then jerks over to the left about two inches. ¡°Phase shift will cancel once the recipient is touched.¡±

    I reach out and try to touch the image of it, but only touch air. I shift my hand about two inches to the right and make contact. The image fuzzes and it is back where it belongs. ¡°Awesome,¡± I say.

    ¡°Protection,¡± it says and I see a slight glow around it. ¡°It is theorized that the protection can extend indefinitely. The larger the area of protection the weaker it is. It will stop all moving objects hitting the field. Each hit weakens the field.

    The field will regenerate over time, but very slowly. Once the object or recipient moves the field is broken,¡± It says and steps sideways. The glow vanishes. ¡°The field will not protect from below,¡± it adds.

    ¡°Pull water,¡± it says and water appears in its outstretched hand. A ball of water slowly grows. It reaches the size of a soft ball then bursts and splashes down to the floor.

    ¡°The spell just pulls the water out of the air. If the air is extremely dry this spell will produce no water,¡± it puts its hand down.

    ¡°No one is poisoned so I cannot show you the spell. Envision the poison coming out of the body. I am instructed to warn you that some poison will ooze out of the skin. Some have vomited while watching.¡±

    ¡°Spot shake,¡± it says. The area I am standing on begins to shake violently. After a couple of seconds I am unable to stand. After about half a minute it stops.

    ¡°Envision the area you want to affect. The larger the area the weaker the shake. Teleport,¡± It says and appears across the room. ¡°The location you teleport must be in sight or perfect in your envisioning. There is one recorded case where a male human teleported into a wall. The man died similar to decapitation.¡±

    ¡°Um ew, I will keep that in mind.¡± I say in disgust. ¡°But I do have a question. Why couldn''t I do it before?¡±

    ¡°Magic is linked to belief. After a spell is seen the caster can cast it afterward. There are only a few that can create new spells. It takes faith on a level even watchers are not certain of.

    ¡°Thank you, continue.¡±

    ¡°I am instructed to tell you that visibility is not a spell, in itself. Visibility is the art of seeing that which is hidden. One cannot be instructed on how to see things that are invisible. One is only able to see that which is invisible if they allow the mind to perceive it. The only way to see it is to know you can.¡±

    ¡°Thanks I think, continue¡±

    ¡°That is all the spells in the records. I am instructed to tell you that magic is much simpler than you imagine. To use magic one must simply alter their perception and make that real.¡±

    ¡°What, do I cross my eyes?¡± I ask not for an answer. ¡°Is there anything else I was to be told?¡±

    ¡°I was not informed of anything you were to be told.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I guess that is all I need.¡±

    It vanishes. I figure I would try out a few. I imagine the door that appeared when it jumped. ¡°Jump,¡± I say.

    The door appears in front of me. I walk through hesitantly. After the last part of me passes  the frame, the door disappears. I see no difference in the room. I walk to the wall and imagine the great hall and walk through the wall.

    This time I don''t teleport. I literally walk through the wall into a medium size room. There are several tables spread around the room unorganized. I walk over to the first table and see three items on the table.

    The first looks like a laptop closed. The second looks like a rod or dowel. It is polished white and is about a foot long. Its width is about half an inch. The last item looks like a glove. Again all white. It is becoming extremely obvious they liked white.

    I try to reach for the glove, but go through it and the table. I look at my hand and it looks just as solid as the table. I try again and go right through. Then a hint of panic creeps in my thoughts. I realize I have no clue how to get out of this.

    I look around for a silver door frame. I think in panic that I want the door. As the thought finishes a silver frame appears in front of me. Panic leaves and I look at it in disbelief. I think of it disappearing but it still remains. I realized that in my panic the door appeared not in the table but in another direction.

    In my frantic state to look for a door I had been facing away from the table when I thought of the door. I walk through the door and It vanishes. I turn around and walk a step to the table. I reach out and touch the table. I breathe a sigh of relief.

 Dead Planet and Boulders

    ¡°Jode we are all here and ready when you are,¡± I hear Drake''s voice in the air.

    I walk into the wall thinking of the Grand hall. I appear at the back again and walk up to the couch where the others sit with Drake and Star.

    ¡°What is that room with all the tables and items on it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There are many rooms with tables and equipment on them,¡± Drake answers.

    ¡°This one had one table with a glove, rod, and a laptop.¡±

    ¡°A laptop?¡±

    ¡°It is a device in the human world for storing information,¡± Star says.

    ¡°Oh that is one of the many experimental rooms in the city.¡± Drake says then asks, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yeah go for it.¡± I say.

    Drake speaks under his breath. The room looks like it shakes really fast or vibrates, but I do not feel anything. I look around and say, ¡°Well what happened?¡±

    ¡°The city is fully active now,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Well did we move or what?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Well let''s find out,¡± I say and head for the wall. In my hurry I look at a spot a few steps before the wall. I think teleport and find myself taking a step at the wall. I then think of the foyer and walk through the wall.

    In the foyer I walk to the door and then walk out when it opens. At no time did I have to wait. I thought of teleporting to the doors, but I was afraid it might not open fast enough.

    I walk out to see a yellow hew covering everything. I look up and see even the sky is yellow. The air itself looks sick. ¡°What did we do?¡± I ask out loud.

    ¡°Nothing we are in another place or even world,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know,¡± Drake says, ¡°Balthazar set the city to take us to the next puzzle.¡±

    ¡°Great, how do we get down?¡± I ask, then add, ¡°Although I''m not sure I want to.¡±

    ¡°The lift will work anywhere the city is. You just take a transporter ball and use it to get back.¡± he says.

    ¡°Will it work here?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Your magic works so the transporter will work.¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Well let''s find out something,¡± I say

    ¡°What?¡± Rock asks.

    I envision a bird and say, ¡°Construct aid.¡±

    A hawk appears on the ground at my feet and squawks. I look down to see it looking at me. ¡°Can you understand me?¡± I ask.

    It squawks and nods its head. ¡°Can I see through your eyes?¡± I ask. Again it squawks and nods its head.

    I close my eyes and imagine I can see through its eyes. At first I see a fuzzy image, then I hear a voice in my head, ¡°Relax and it will come.¡±

    I relax and see the strangest image of my life. I see the area, but at a lower level. I no longer see the yellow hew. In fact I see no color at all. Everything is in black and white. I think ¡®is this how hawks see?¡¯

    ¡®No, you see what your mind will perceive. I will send you extra images as I see them.¡¯ I hear in my head.

    ¡°Does it hurt you if you die?¡± I ask out loud.

    ¡®No.¡¯ Comes the voice in my head. ¡®I simply return to my home plane. I would recommend you disconnect from me though. It might hurt you if we are still connected.¡¯

    ¡°I forced you into this didn''t I?¡± I ask.

    ¡®Yes, but do not feel sorry for my kind. We like to do this. If we didn''t you could not summon us.¡¯

    ¡°Do you know how long you will remain here?¡± I ask.

    ¡®No, that depends on the link. It varies greatly. Is there something you would like me to do?¡¯

    ''Do you mind scouting around?¡± I ask.

    ¡®Not at all.¡¯ I see the ground move. I see a light jerking as it gains height.

    I watch in wonder as I fly around the city, then over the edge of the city. I see a barren wasteland. Everything is burnt and dry. The ground looks to have juts of rocks sticking out at odd angles.

    I see no sign of life. I don''t even see plants. ¡°Can you see if there is anything that looks like civilization?¡± I ask.

    It swoops around at different angles. Every once in a while I see distant spires come into better focus quickly. After a couple of minutes of nothing I say, ¡°Come back. I don''t think there is anything.¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    I open my eyes and take a few seconds to refocus with my own eyes. I turn to the others and say, ¡°There is nothing, just desolation.¡±

    ¡°Why did he bring us here?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°I don''t know. Too bad we didn''t have a life scanner or something,¡± I say.

    ¡°The city can''t scan for life, but it can detect magic,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Well that is better than nothing,¡± I say.

    ¡°Arbitrator,¡± Drake says. A fairly large watcher appears in front of him. He then says, ¡°We need to find any magic in the area. Locate and describe.¡±

    ¡°Only one location detected,¡± it replies, ¡°To the southeast about two days walk in a structure that emanates a high level of magic. The signature indicates ancient human magic.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, return to post,¡± Drake says and it disappears.

    ¡°I guess that is where we go,¡± I say.

    ¡°Don''t forget the return balls,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°I think I have a better idea. Let''s take the balls and I will link us,¡± I say.

    ¡°How did you learn that?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Not sure I have yet, but I was going to test it,¡± I say. I walk over to a bush and say, ¡°Link,¡± as I touch it and envision the cord connecting me to the tree.

    I see flicker of a silver cord connected to my belly and the bush. I try to see it after it is gone, but there is no sign of it. I walk a distance away from the bush and say, ¡±Activate link.¡± As I finish the last word I appear next to the bush.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± I hear Rock yell, ¡°Why do we need the ball when we got Jode.¡±

    I turn and look at him, ¡°For safety. Just in case my spell is not strong enough. Plus the link spell will only work if you are in the same plane or dimension. I am figuring the city''s transporter is a bit stronger than the spell,¡± I say.

    ¡°Actually no Jode,¡± Drake says, ¡°That is the same spell that is on the balls.¡±

    ¡°Um oh, Then I guess pick an object you want to link to,¡± I say.

    I step over and link again to the bush and the others line up behind me. I roll my eyes and let Rock step up to the bush, ¡°Now touch the bush,¡± I say.

    Rock touches the bush. I point to Rock and say, ¡°Link¡±, I see the silver cord flash between him and the bush. I then repeat it on Oaky and Falls.

    I look at Drake and Star, ¡°You want to just in case?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I have already linked us earlier,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Okay, Ooo I just thought of something, Sesney?¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes,¡± He says behind me.

    ¡°Are you able to feel what dimension we are in?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I hear as the hawk lands on my shoulder.

    ¡°Anything?¡± I ask looking sideways at the hawk.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡°Are we in the same plane or dimension we started at Sesney?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, It would be what the ancients called a higher dimension,¡± he replies.

    ¡°I don''t understand. If it is a higher dimension, then why do we still see it like our normal dimension?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It''s not a dimension as you were taught, Jode. The best I can describe it is a different plane like in D&D. The ancients did not see dimensions as in the third, fourth, and so on. A dimension was more like a different universal plane. Then in each universal plane exist different planes of existence.¡±

    ¡°Oh the multiverse concept,¡± I say.

    ¡°Best comparison yes,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Drake is there some way we can have a device or something that will direct us to this magic?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No,¡± he says.

    ¡°I can do that,¡± Oaky says, ¡°I can feel where it is.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± I look sideways at the hawk, ¡°Do you mind being our eyes in the sky?¡± I ask.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    ¡°Well we got a look out unless you want to Rock?¡± I ask and look at Rock.

    ¡°No I''m fine staying on the ground. It is easier to defend that way,¡± he returns.

    ¡°Well off we go then. Don''t wait up Mom and Dad,¡± I say looking at Drake and Star.

    Drake gives me a glare and Star just smiles. I get in the lift and wait for the others. After everyone is in, I put my hand on the plate. The doors close and the room lights up. After a few seconds the front doors open.

    As they open hot dry air blasts us in the face. It feels like the doors opened into a furnace. I hold my hand out and say, ¡°Pull water,¡± and nothing happens.

    ¡°Great, no water in the air. I hope there is enough water in the belt for us all,¡± I say.

    ¡°There are no nutrients in the air either,¡± Oaky says.

    We walk out of the lift and the door closes. I watch as it shoots straight up into the air. I turn around and see Falls on the ground.

    ¡°There is water in the ground, but really deep. It would take me a while to pull it up. It is also very hot. It will burn skin easily. The rock in the area is unusual, but I can work with it,¡± she says, then stands up.

    ¡°Looks like this is going to be very arduous,¡± I say and the hawk takes off.

    ¡®Judging by the angle of the light, the sun will be down soon.¡¯ Hawk comments in my head.

    ¡°Well the sun may be going down. Maybe that might help,¡± I say, ¡°Well off we go.¡±

    I motion for Oaky to lead the way. She heads off and we keep pace beside her. ¡°Sesney do you know what happened here? And why there is air without plants?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know what happened. I have never been here. As for the oxygen, it appears it is being produced deep in the planet. How, I don''t know. I see large vents releasing it,¡± Sesney replies.

    ¡°How odd. How can oxygen be produced without sunlight?¡±

    ¡°I don''t know. It could be that something in the planet is chemically separating the oxygen and hydrogen in the water.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn''t that produce a lot of hydrogen in the air too?¡±

    ¡°Theoretically yes, there are two hydrogen atoms to one oxygen, but there seems to be a lack of hydrogen.¡±

    ¡°Really strange.¡±

    ¡®Something is coming.¡¯ I hear the hawk in my head.

    ¡°Hawk says something is coming,¡± I say and stop, ¡°What is it?¡±

    I see a vision of what looks like large rolling boulders. There is one large in front that looks to be half a size bigger than the other two. They make a ''V'' shape with the larger boulder in front.

    ¡°Okay we have three boulders heading our way,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°I see three boulders rolling our way,¡± I say and the hawk lands on my shoulder. Then I feel a rumbling in the ground below us.

    I look in the distance and see a dust trail heading our way. ¡°Well maybe we are on a bolder path or something. Lets shift off to the side,¡± I say and walk a distance to my right, then stop.

    ¡®Didn''t work, they are still heading our way.¡¯ Hawk says.

    ¡°Great, they changed course. I guess we meet intelligent boulders or something,¡± I say.

    ¡°What if they are trying to roll over us?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Then we are in deep. If all else fails return to the city by the link. Do you all know how to? I ask. They all nod in agreement.

    I wait and watch the boulders grow in size. The front boulder looks about ten feet tall. As they get closer they look to be slowing down. They get a couple of yards away and stop.

    I watch as they turn from rocks to dark magma, then morph into a semblance of a human. Large round bodies with arms and legs. The head is ill proportionally small.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the large magma man asks, sounding like a man drowning in thick liquid.

 Slaves Revealed

    ¡°I am Jode,¡± I say then point at Oaky, ¡°This Oaky,¡± I point at Rock, ¡°This is Rock Hard.¡± I point at Falls and say, ¡°And finally this is forms under the Falls. We are here on a quest a man called Balthazar sent us on to get rid of two curses.¡±

    ¡°Why is Balthazar not with you?¡± it asks.

    ¡°Because he died,¡± I say.

    ¡°You lie. He cannot die,¡± it returns.

    ¡°He chose to die to correct the harm that has been happening.¡± I say. I don''t know why I am stating it that way but that is what came to mind.

    ¡°Is it that time already? We have not deciphered the inscription yet,¡± it says.

    ¡°I''m sorry, I don''t understand,¡± I say.

    ¡°He asked us to decipher the tomb''s inscription. He never told us that others would come,¡± it says.

    ¡°Balthazar was here?¡± I ask, ¡°How long ago.¡±

    ¡°You have no need for that information. Follow us for the trial,¡± it says.

    ¡°Trial? What trial?¡± I ask beginning to get worried.

    ¡°The intruder trial. All intruders must be tried to see if they are a danger,¡± it says.

    ¡°Um, I figure by looking at us you could see we are not dangerous,¡± I say.

    ¡°That is not for me to decide.¡±

    ¡°One question, where is the trial? Would it kill a fleshy like me? Oops that''s two, sorry I can''t count,¡± I say.

    The creature jiggles and sounds like a gurgling mud pit, ¡°By the rolling boulder tribe it can''t be. In the beginning there was light, in the end there was?¡± it asks.

    ¡°I don''t know why but I want to say, a bald rolling bowling ball,¡± I say.

    The creature shakes while holding its stomach. The gurgle is loud and bubbly. The other two magma men look at the larger one strangely, then look at each other.

    The larger one stops shaking and gurgling then puts down his hands. ¡°I don''t believe you could do it. No human has ever accomplished it. I am impressed. Please follow us to the tomb,¡± it says and turns into a boulder and rolls back where it came.

    I shrug and follow. We walk for several minutes when I start to feel my mouth and throat grow dry and scratchy. ¡°Um excuse me,¡± I yell, ¡°We need to stop and drink.¡±

    The boulders stop. I reach in and get a water bag and pass it around. We all take a small drink and I start to put it in my pouch.

    ¡°Take a good drink,¡± the boulder-magma man says. ¡°There is a fresh water source not too far away.¡±

    I shrug and take a good drink and hand it to Oaky, ¡°How do we know you are not lying,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°You don''t knome. But unlike your snobbish race humans give trust,¡± it says.

    ¡°Snobbish?¡± Falls asks as I put the bag in the belt after they get a good drink.

    ¡°What would you call a race that looks down on other races?¡± it asks.

    ¡°We do not look down on other races,¡± Falls returns defiantly.

    ¡°Maybe not you but you do not speak for all,¡± it says and rolls off.

    I shrug and follow. I glance back and see Falls stepping a little harder than usual. I wanted to ask the boulder what he meant, but I didn''t feel like yelling.

    I notice after a few more minutes we are heading for a cave.

    ¡®Hawk can you hear me?¡¯ I ask in my head.

    ¡®Yes.¡¯ I hear Hawk in my head.

    ¡®Did they come out of this cave?¡¯

    ¡®No.¡¯Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    I wonder what all this is about. Why would Balthazar come to this dimension and talk to these people? Why would he have them try and decipher something I''m sure he could have done himself. Was he just trying to keep them busy or could there be another reason.

    As we enter the cave I feel a cool breeze waif up. The three boulders roll up to the Magma-man form. The farther we enter the cooler it gets. I''m trying to figure why it is getting colder the lower we go.

    ¡°Why is it getting cooler?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It is the magic from the tomb,¡± it says.

    ¡°I thought it was about a two day walk from here,¡± I say.

    ¡°For you it is. But the magic seeps through all the connecting tunnels. Only a few of us can get close to it. It is slowly sucking the heat out of the planet.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask you your name?¡±

    ¡°Grug the Flattener, but you can call me Grug,¡± he says.

    ¡°Okay Grug, do you know when the tomb was made?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No one knows. It has always been there, but it just started to suck the heat a little while ago.¡±

    ¡°It started after Balthazar came to visit?¡±

    ¡°No of course not. Before he showed up. He came to help, but he could not decipher the writing.¡±

    We walk into a large cave. I hear what sounds like dripping water. As we continue in I see a pool in the center with large drops of water falling from the roof of the cave.

    Grug stops next to the pool, ¡°This water is pure. You can refill here.¡±

    ¡°That can''t be,¡± Falls interjects. ¡°It is flowing through the rock. It will have too many minerals in it to be pure.¡±

    Grug turns around quickly. Much quicker then I would expect. ¡°What do you know slave driver. Your kind have not been here since the revolution. How dare you question my word. If it was not for your companions you would be tried and imprisoned,¡± he yells. I can feel his words bounce off the walls. I see a flame shoot out of his eyes as he finishes.

    ¡°Whoa hold on here. What have I missed Grug, Falls is always like that. She is Rock''s adviser, it is her job to question everything. Yeah she can get on your nerves sometimes, but  that is no reason to imprison her. Hell if that were the case just about every human would be there,¡± I say.

    ¡°Jode you do not know what these slave drivers did,¡± Grug says with pain.

    ¡°No I don''t, but Falls did not do it herself. I may be wrong but I think she has never been here,¡± I say.

    ¡°No I have not,¡± Falls says shaky.

    ¡°Please help us understand. We cannot help each other if there is so much animosity between you two.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Jode, but old hatreds die hard. Knome''s use to be on this planet and forced us to do their bidding.

    This continued till the earth men finally rebelled. I was the leader of many brave warriors. I watched many of my comrades explode in the war. We lost half of our population before we drove them away.

    Knome will not die, but we can. They kill us because we refused to be their slaves. They had the power to move rock itself, but forced us to do it for them,¡± he says and I see long droplets fall from his eyes and sizzle on the ground.

    ¡°Why would knomes do that?¡± Falls asks. ¡°We were slaves of the mountain giants. Only the most hearty were able to escape them. We asked the shadow people for help to free our people. I was the first free knome formed after the revolution,¡± she says and I see tears fall to her chin and vanish.

    ¡°Um this is confusing,¡± I say, ¡°How can knomes be masters and slaves both?¡±

    "They can''t, she lies,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°Falls is many things, but not a liar, that I know of. Plus she is an awful actress, so I know the tears are real and genuine.¡±

    ¡°I may be of assistance,¡± Sesney says.

    Grug jumps, ¡°Who''s that?¡±

    ¡°Your people call me Ghost in the rock, but I am the rare solid kind,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Grug says and calms down, ¡°I trust you. Only a ghost can reveal the truth.¡±

    ¡°I can only see it, not reveal it,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Does it matter what it is called?¡± Grug asks.

    ¡°No not really. I have been checking up on this dimension. It is one of the hardest to get info on. My kind tends to avoid it. There are some races here that can harm us.

    The knomes that lived here are not the same as the knomes Falls is from. The knome that enslaved you are on another planet far away from here.

    Falls doesn¡¯t have knowledge of what happened here. She is as much a victim as you are Grug. Just as your people are hot tempered from slavery, Falls people are cold due to theirs. At least that is how I gather it.¡±

    ¡°But she is shiny. She is of the controlling class,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°She is shinny because of me, I gave her the gold. Before that she was clay,¡± I say then after a few seconds say, ¡°Hold on I thought knomes can only use metal with a dragon tear.¡±

    ¡°We can''t,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°You lie,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°No she isn''t Grug,¡± Sesney says, ¡°Her race of knomes can only form from soft earth materials. The knomes you know can only form from metals. Falls show him how you can separate and reform your arm.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Please Falls, just humor him,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Falls says. I watch as her arm falls off. The gold liquifies and looks more like water then solid gold. She reaches down and absorbs the gold and I watch as her arm slowly reforms.

    ¡°How? That is not possible. Shiny stone does not liquify,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°I agree,¡± I say.

    ¡°That is why we need a dragon tear. The magic in the tear liquifies the metal. Without it our essence is forced to sleep in the hard metal,¡± She says.

    ¡°I do not understand,¡± Grug says, ¡°How can this be?¡±

    ¡°Falls is from a different plane of existence than here. We are brought here in a floating city,¡± I say.

    ¡°You mean the white city?¡± Grug asks excitedly.

    ¡°Not the one Balthore lived in. This is a smaller city.¡± I say.

    ¡°Is it really whiter than the hottest fire?¡± he asks.

    ¡°I don''t know. I have never seen the hottest fire.¡±

    ¡°Can I see it?¡±

 Magic and Enlightenment

    ¡°Yeah hold on,¡± I say and imagine the wormhole window looking on the castle. A window appears with a perfect framed castle. I turn the window around to show Grug.

    ¡°Oh so pretty. Balthazar could never show us it before. He says and falls backward.

    He catches himself by putting his hand on the edge of the pool. His oversized fingers hit the water and I hear a sizzle. He hollers and yanks his hand up. He holds his hand in front of him.

    I watch as it solidifies to a dark gray. Then it follows down his hand and into his arm. It stops just before his shoulder, ¡°I am finished,¡± he says.

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Our lava pit has solidified. I will never have use of this arm again,¡± he bellows.

    ¡°I can help,¡± Falls says.

    Grug glares at Falls, ¡°Never knome,¡± he says.

    ¡°Grug relax. She is not the slave driver. She really wants to help. You have others here that can bowl her over if you think she is hurting you,¡± I say.

    He looks back and forth between me and Falls. After several glances back and forth he says, ¡°Okay, but any sign of deceit and you all are wafer stones.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± I say.

    ¡°Are you fresh lava or seasoned lava?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Seasoned now, but once was fresh,¡± he says.

    ¡°Would you like to be all fresh?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he says very slowly.

    ¡°This will take a moment as I agitate the rocks. I do not know if you feel, but it will feel tingly if you can,¡± she says.

    She focuses her attention on Grug. After a second Grug begins to shake slightly and I hear the gurgle again. ¡°That tickles,¡± he says.

    ''It can not be avoided,¡± Falls says harshly.

    ¡°Okay, I like it.¡±

    By then I can see his form begin to turn a darker red. First his torso begins to bubble and it spreads out slowly from his center.

    When it reaches all parts of him, I see him slowly reform into a more closer semblance of a human. Falls stops staring, but Grug continues to reform. When he is done he looks like a fresh lava flow and even his face looks like a young man in structure.

    ¡°Thank you Falls, I have not felt this spry for a long time,¡± Grug says in a clear voice. He sounds more human but with a slight gurgle.

    ¡°Can we sir?¡± one of the others asks.

    ¡°That is up to falls,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°Please,¡± they ask together.

    ¡°I can, but you just have to touch Grug. He now has an internal heat source. You will have to take in some material from the ground Grug. I would say about a handful of raw stones once a day. If you do not keep it up the heat source will stop,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°What if I heat others?¡± Grug asks.

    ¡°That will not affect the heat source. It requires new material to keep it fueled,¡± She says.

    Grug puts his hands on the other two earth-men and I watch them go molten like Grug. Each earth-men shiver when they are done. Grug turns to me and says, ¡°You have blessed us again. I have called a transport for our use. It will be here shortly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say. I reach in to get the water pouch and fill it. ¡°Falls can you check the water to ease your gold head?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes and I have already checked. It is pure, but I do not know how,¡± Falls answers.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°It flows through bedrock. All the minerals are absorbed by the stone,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°That''s odd. Where I come from bedrock doesn''t do that,¡± I say.

    Grug looks at me strangely, ¡°You sleep on stone?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I say with a chuckle, ¡°Bedrock on earth in my world is the hardest stone. I think it is the stone that is the oldest,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh strange¡± Grug says.

    ¡°Have you gotten anywhere on the hieroglyphs?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The what?¡± Grug asks.

    ¡°Deciphered the writing,¡± I return.

    ¡°Oh no. We have looked in all our texts, but there is nothing like them.¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything from the knomes that use to be here?¡±

    ¡°Never, we eradicated everything to do with them,¡± he returns angrily.

    ¡°I can understand your hatred, but did it even occur to you that something of theirs would be handy to have. Like their writing to decipher the tomb?¡±

    He looks at me sternly then confused, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Another thing you could have learned from their stuff is how to defend from them if they ever return.¡±

    Grug''s shoulders slump down, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Sir,¡± one of the other earth-men say.

    ¡°Yes Bam,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°My uncle has kept a few things from the slavers. He says they may come in use,¡± Bam says.

    Grug looks at Bam, ¡°I thought all Slaver items were melted.¡±

    ¡°There are a few of the elders that saved some items to learn their magic,¡± Bam says.

    ¡°Do you think we could talk to a few of them?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Of course. I am interested myself now. Maybe Forms under the Falls can help decipher some information.¡± he says.

    ¡°I would find it very interesting to see how an alternate knome race worked. Perhaps they may have some information on how we all formed. That is still a mystery,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Our slavers told us that the gods formed then from the original matter of earth. That is why they say we should worship them,¡± Grug say.

    ¡°Nonsense. Even knomes can''t withstand the primordial earth. By the time the earth cooled enough for a knome to form, the earth would have recycled itself several times,¡± she says disgusted.

    ¡°Really. The knomes could withstand most of our attacks,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°Even your race could not survive the primordial earth. It was too violent. As soon as you formed the earth would shift and destroy the bindings in your structure.

    I will admit that any knome of metal could withstand most temperatures. But even tempered metal constructed by magic has its limits. Judging by your structure and temperature I would say if two of you both attacked at once with full temperatures, it would only take a very short time to break the magic bond,¡± she says matter of fact.

    ¡°Why are you willing to give us the means to destroy you?¡± Grug asks, confused.

    ¡°Because someone in your race already knows how to do it. I have sensed many resonances. I deduce that this area was a battle area.

    And several of your race have sacrificed themselves to destroy a few knomes,¡± she says.

    ¡°You know this how?¡± Grug asks.

    ¡°Simply by feeling the earth. You should be able to do it too. I am only guessing here, but by what I have sensed between your race and mine there really is very little difference between us. You should be able to use the same magic as we do,¡± she says.

    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I blurt, ¡°This sounds like humans, dragons, and felines,¡± I say.

    ¡°I do not understand. What is a feline?¡± Grug asks.

    "Felines are another race indicative to my world. Hard to explain what they are. But a long time in our past the humans and dragons strip them of their magic for fear they would get too powerful. Basically the other knomes feared that earth-men would learn magic and overthrow them,¡± I say.

    ¡°Really?¡± Grug asks in a daze.

    ¡°Let me put it to a test,¡± Falls says, ¡°Grug all you need to do is put your essence into the rock and listen to what it tells you,¡± She says.

    Grug looks at the ground for some time then asks, ¡°What is lava stone?¡±

    ¡°It is a type of earth,¡± Falls says, ¡°Just keep listening and asking in your essence. Earth will provide,¡± she says.

    As we stand waiting for Grug a sheet of rock floats to us and stops. After what feels like twenty minutes Grug looks at Falls, ¡°She tells me so much. Can I do what she says?¡±

    ¡°Earth will only tell you what you are capable of. Judging by your size I will guess you can do more than I can.¡±

    ¡°I don''t understand you little knome. I wanted to destroy you, but you are willing to show us powers we never had, why?¡± Grug asks.

    ¡°My people were slaves just as you were. We suffered many indignities. I will never be a contributor to any more. Besides you can''t destroy a knome. You simply put us to sleep. I am guessing, but it should be the same for your race,¡± She says.

    ¡°We cannot reform like you,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°Yes you can, you just need a higher source of heat. Take your fallen to where you are forged and add as much of their body to the forge. The earth will take care of the rest.¡±

    Grug stands very still while I hear a low grumble emanating from him. After several minutes he says,¡± I have told the others and we shall find out if you are correct little knome.¡±

    Grug then steps on the floating plate. The other two follow him on. ¡°Step on the transport and we will go to our city. We will find the ones with the old knome relics and see if Forms under the Falls can help.¡±

 Devices and a Knome

    We all get on the plate and it takes off slowly back where it came. It continues to pick up speed as it travels. I would have expected to feel a breeze, but none is present.

    After a short time we are speeding past rock faster than I can perceive. I don''t recall being in a car that could go this fast. I can swear we are in some field, because I can''t even hear anything.

    I eventually have to close my eyes to keep from getting dizzy. It is so quiet I think I can almost hear Rock breathing. After what seems like an eternity to me I hear Grug say,¡±Here we are.¡±

    I open my eyes and see that we have stopped in another large cave. There are several medium size earth-men standing around the floating slab of stone. As Grug gets off they all make a fist and hit their chest. We all get off and they make an opening for us to talk.

    ¡°Is Magmore the chieftain ready for us?¡± Grug asks.

    ¡°Yes sir. He awaits in the forge,¡± one of the earth-men say.

    ¡°Very good. Dismissed,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°But sir?¡± the same earth-men protests.

    Grug glares at the earth-men, ¡°Our guests do not need an escort. All records of the meeting will be readable after I imprint them.¡±

    ¡°As you say sir,¡± the earth-men turns to the others and says, ¡°Dismissed.¡±

    They separate into three groups and head in opposite directions. I watch one group as it leaves. After they are out of ear shot I notice them leaning to each other and whispering.

    Grug heads off and we follow. I don''t see any sign of buildings. I see many earth-men of varying sizes wandering around. To me it looks to be aimless wandering. I see a couple in rock form.

    I notice one earth-men walking very slow. Grug stops and we stop with him. He turns to us and says, ¡°Wait a moment please.¡± We all nod.

    Grug walks over to the earth-men who was walking very slowly. They converse for a short time, then Grug takes its hand. They hold hands and I watch as the slow earth-man slowly glows, then becomes molten. It morphs from a round shape into a voluptuous female earth-man. I only know of one singer that could match her. Although she would have to be much taller to match this earth-mans size. She is the same size as Grug.

    Grug returns and says, ¡°Sorry for this delay, but that was my grandmother. I hope I did it right and put the furnace in her too,¡± he says.

    ¡°She will know when she eats some rocks. It will be felt in the furnace inside her,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°Okay, I told her to go eat some after I was done,¡± he says and turns to the other earth-man and waves. She heads off in a hurry to some place behind us.

    ¡°Shall we?¡± he asks and heads off again.

    We walk for several minutes and I see what looks like a huge pillar of stone the size of a large library.

    As we get closer I notice an opening twice the height of Grug. It''s as wide as a three car garage. The closer we get the hotter the air gets. When we get to the door it is like a furnace.

    ¡°Um hold on,¡± I say and everyone stops, ¡°There might be a problem here. Me, Rock, and Oaky can''t tolerate very hot temperatures.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I forget that not everyone can stand the heat,¡± Grug says, He turns to Falls, ¡°Can you come in with me while the others wait? The chieftain needs your council to be sure he is reforging someone correctly.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know about this?¡± I say.

    ¡°It is okay Jode, I trust Grug,¡± Falls returns.

    ¡°Oh I do too. I just don''t know what reception you get when the other is reformed,¡± I say.

    ¡°That will not be a problem Jode,¡± Falls says, ¡°Any earth based person that is reformed after a long sleep will be very confused and lack a lot of their memories, at first. It will take almost a day to regain all the memory back. It usually starts with original forming and then progresses from there. I will have to give them instructions on how to bring the reformed back up to the time when he or she was put to sleep,¡± she says.

    ¡°Okay just be careful Falls, we don''t want to lose you,¡± I say.

    ¡°You won''t,¡± She says and walks in. Grug shrugs and follows.

    After a few minutes an earth-man about my size comes up to us and asks, ¡°Can you make the light ball that Balthazar done? Ours broke,¡± it says.

    ¡°I don''t know what you mean, but I do know one I can try,¡± I say. I imagine the ball of light the watcher showed me in the battle area and I say distract in my head. Without realizing it I put my palm out in front of me and the ball of colors appears.

    It bounces to the earth-man, ¡°Oh thank you sir,¡± he says and hits it to bounce it in the direction he is going.

    ¡°When did you learn that?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Through a battle simulation in the city,¡± I say.

    ¡°What else did you learn?¡± she asks.

    ¡°Oh just a few. One I want to show you.¡±

    I turn to an empty area away from everyone and do a fireball the size of a basketball with one hand. Oaky just looks at me shocked and Rock says, ¡°Awesome.¡±

    I hear what sounds like rocks falling hard and fast as a medium sized earth-men comes running up to us. He stops in front of me and asks, ¡°Who did that?¡±

    ¡°Oh sorry, I did. Did I hurt anything?¡± I say.

    ¡°Hurt?¡± he asks confused, ¡°No I enjoyed it. Can you do it again?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Oh good, I will be right back,¡± it says.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I say stunned.

    ¡°What was that all about?¡± Oaky asks as the earth-man runs off.

    Rock laughs, ¡°He threw a fireball at a race that lives off of heat. Figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Oh duh,¡± I say as I hear what sounds like a rock slide heading our way.

    I look to see about twenty earth-men heading our way. They stop in front of us and one steps up and asks, ¡°Can you get us all?¡±

    ¡°Yeah if you all step back so the blast doesn''t hit any of us,¡± I say.

    They all step back a distance. They form two lines. They shift so the first line is separated just enough to expose the second line. This time I imagine a ball large enough to hit them all and put the base of my palms together in front of me. I say, ¡°Combust,¡± The largest ball I have ever seen shoots out in front of me. I can feel the intense heat as it leaves. My exposed skin feels like it has been sunburned.

    Each earth-man absorbs a portion of the fire ball into itself. I wait for an explosion, but none comes. ¡°Damn, Do you mind if I do that again? That was neat,¡± I say.

    All the earth-men shake their heads. This time I imagine a hotter version of the same size fireball. But this time I imagine it appearing a distance away from me.

    I say, ¡°Combust.¡± The fire ball appears the distance I imagined it at. But even at that distance I can still feel the heat. Instead of being yellow it comes out blue.

    As it hits the earth-men it is also absorbed. This time I hear a sigh from all of them. Each of them then become molten and reform. They all look to be male.

    They all say, ¡°Thank you sir,¡± at different intervals then run off.

    ¡°Great, now I am going to have the whole town want me to do that,¡± I say.

    ¡°No,¡± Grug says behind us and we all turn, ¡°I will have them informed to wait for someone else to recharge them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say and notice Falls is not with him, ¡°Where is Falls?¡± I ask.

    ¡°She is helping the chieftain with the newly reformed and teaching him magic. She says it would be proficient for us to collect the other knome items while we wait for her,¡± he says.

    ¡°Leave it to Falls to be overly efficient,¡± Rock says.

    I laugh, ¡°Yep, well lead on good sir,¡± I say.

    Grug smiles and heads off and we follow. We walk for several minutes when we come to a very crusty and solid looking earth-man.

    We stop in front of him and he asks, ¡°You are not going to destroy them are you?¡± he asks.

    ¡°No Breg. We are hoping the devices might help us with deciphering the tomb and possibly even help us if the knomes come back.¡± Grug says.

    ¡°About time, I have been trying to get you all to understand that,¡± Breg says.

    ¡°Yes Breg I know, Can you just take us to the devices?¡± Grug asks flustered.

    ¡°I don''t have to,¡± Breg says.

    ¡°What do you mean? I told you we won''t destroy them,¡± Grug says surprised.

    ¡°I know. I believe you. I just don''t have to take you anywhere. One of the devices is a storage, or summoning device. Here I''ll show you.¡± he says and brings his arm up in front of him. On his wrist I see what looks like a sliver band. He presses it and a stone block rises from the ground in front of him.

    ¡°Berg, how did you figure that out? This is why they could never be found,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°Yes, I have been working with them for some time now,¡± he says and presses the top of the block. It opens to reveal several gold and silver items inside. ¡°This is not the only one I figured out. The other one,¡± he says and reaches and grabs a gold cube, ¡°Puts up a wall, but it drains me of my heat so I stopped using it.¡±

    Grug takes the cube, ¡°I remember these. It was used to stop our attacks. We realized that it would fail if we kept at the attack.¡±

    ¡°And as long as you keep up your inner furnace Grug you will not be drained by it.¡± Falls says and we all turn to her.

    ¡°How did the lessons go with chieftain?¡± I ask.

    ¡°As easy as it was for Grug. All earth-men have an innate understanding of earth magic like all knomes. They were just lied to. Unlike the giants we fought, the earth-men are more powerful than any knome is. That is why my people asked for help from the shadow people. Giants did not know how to counter their magic,¡± She says and walks over to the box.

    ¡°Most of these devices are inactive due to damage. I know of their use from the underground. The larger cities use them. The knomes in my town are clay not metal, so they are unable to forge them,¡± she reaches in the box and pulls out a silver and gold rod.

    It is about six inches long and a quarter inch in diameter. The gold and silver spiral around each other like a candy cane. She turns it in different angles in front of her, then reaches in and pulls out a ring of gold and silver.

    The top half is gold and the bottom half is silver. It is just big enough to fit around the rod. ¡°Do you know where the rod was found?¡± Falls asks Breg

    ¡°No, Someone else found it in a side passage after the battle,¡± he replies.

    ¡°Do you know the ranking of the knomes?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°No,¡± Breg says.

    ¡°I know a few,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°Do you know what a rank five is?¡± she asks.

    ¡°No, I only know of one to three,¡± he replies.

    ¡°That would mean that this is a low level knome. It is rank five copper if I am reading right.¡±

    ¡°That would mean the owner of the rod was just a citizen. No military or high ranking officer was made of copper. There should be two other rank titles,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°If there were they were either removed or never put on. Let me play the message,¡± she says and puts the ring on the end of the rod. ¡°Play,¡± she says.

    The silver and gold on the rod begins to spiral despite her holding the rod. The ring remains on the top.

    A copper knome appears in front of her holding the same rod and ring combination. The knome looks straight ahead and begins to talk.

    ¡°If you get this recording I hope you allow it to finish playing. I am so glad that you were able to figure out how to play it. The few Rock people I was able to teach how to use it, were captured and their binding broke.

    I fear it might have been my fault trying to teach them how to use our instruments. Their names are Beeb, Durn, Guan, Frag, and Deeg. Please remember these brave souls. They gave their lives so you all could be free.

    I record this as a message to you. I am not the only one trying to free you. It is mainly the high ranks that see you as slaves. To most of the citizens you are our equals.

    I have hidden a stash of devices in the storage unit. I believe you call it a tomb. Many of your brothers and sisters were taken there and sacrificed to keep it running. I fear this will eventually cause the planet to become dead. I found this out from one of our sources in the high ranks.

    I am sorry to say that the war broke out before I found a way to turn off the storage. I am going to try and get this to your people to help where I can, but I don''t know if I can make it.

    Most of your people see all of us as evil slave drivers so I fear I will not make it. Just remember you were not alone in your fight. Many of my friends will sacrifice their lives for you.

    Our names are not important. Our group effort to save you all was called. ''Fighters for the Right to Burn.'' Please never forget that name. It was not only rock people that were in it. There were many knomes too.¡± the image says. The gold and silver stops turning and the knome disappears..

    ¡°You mean I could have killed some of our benefactors?¡± Grug asks, ashamed.

    ¡°Not all people of a race are vicious Grug,¡± Falls says, ¡°Even when we were slaves we had a few giants on our side. Our people have engraved their names on the earth so all generations will know. No one should ever claim all are the same as a few.¡±

    ¡°But we cannot honor those that aided us,¡± Berg says.

    ¡°Yes you can, ¡° I say, ¡°Let everyone know of the group''s name and allow all to see this recording. You could even make a monument of copper in this man''s image for all to see and read.¡±

    ¡°Breg please take this to chieftain and tell him what we have all said,¡± Grug says.

    Breg touches his wrist band and takes the recorder. As he starts slowly off Grug says, ¡°Wait,¡± then touches Breg. Breg turns red and molten and reforms. Grug then pulls his hand back and says, ¡°Go,¡± Breg looks at him shocked then runs off.

    I look back and the block is gone. I didn''t even hear it slide down. I look at Grug and say, ¡°I guess that just leaves the tomb then.¡±

    ¡°Let''s take the transport. It will be much faster. I can''t stay long though. The tomb takes too much of my life force,¡± he says.

 The Tomb

    ¡°Just eat two handfuls of the hardest rock on the planet. That should suffice for about a day,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°I just thought of something. How cold will it get? Do we need coats or something?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know what is too cold for you. Balthazar protected himself from the cold,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°Wish I knew how to do that,¡± I say.

    ¡°I can go get some protections from mom and dad. They can relink me to the city or I can use the transporter in the city,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± I say.

    ¡°Activate link,¡± Rock says and vanishes.

    ¡°You need food or water Oaky?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Water will be sufficient,¡± she says, I then notice that her color is getting a very dark tint to it.

    ¡°Looks to me you need more than that. You''re not used to lack of nutrients,¡± I say and reach in my belt for a canteen. ¡°Drink this and I will find something for us to eat.¡±

    I pull out the list and find a few items that I figure we all will like. Some fruit for Oaky, some jerky for Rock. And I find some things like a granola mix.

    We start to eat and Rock appears, ¡°Got some snacks if you want them,¡± I say.

    ¡°Sure, Dad gave us some bands to wear to keep us warm. He says they will only last at max a day. He says if it is too cold they will fail earlier,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Okay. We will have to do a quick look and see what we find. Do you need a band, Falls?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, as long as an earth-man can stand the cold for a short time. I can stand it indefinitely. The temperature has to be extreme for a metal knome to be frozen,¡± she replies.

    We finish eating and drinking then put on the bands. We go to the floating slab and let Grug take us in. I don''t even try to look this time. I close my eyes as soon as we start moving.

    The ride to the tomb was much longer. Oaky taps me on the shoulder when we stop. I open my eyes to a low flowing fog. It reminds me of what happens when you put dry ice in water.

    I step off and almost fall when I hit a thick layer of ice, ¡°I thought there was no water on this world other than really deep¡± I say.

    ¡°We are on the edge of a steam pipe.¡± Grug says. ¡°Before the tomb started taking the life force of the planet, there was a lot of steam in this tunnel.¡±

    ¡°Did you eat some rocks?¡± I ask Grug.

    ¡°Yes we stopped a ways back. You had your eyes closed, why?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Because the movement of the transport wakes me queasy,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh, we will have to walk the rest of the way. The transport freezes if it gets any closer,¡± Grug says.

    Oaky and I progress slowly to keep from sliding. At a few spots I get some speed going and slid a ways. Eventually Rock held out his hands and Oaky and I grab them.

    We progress much faster because Rock just drags us along. All I see is frost everywhere. The Fog gets higher and higher till it reaches my waist.

    We turn a corner and see a wall of deep blue. There are glowing insignias on the wall in a circular pattern. ¡°This is not writing,¡± Falls says as we stop in front of the wall.

    ¡°How is your heat source Grug?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Full, Although it is having trouble keeping the heat to my limbs,¡± he says.

    ¡°If you don''t mind I am going to use you to recharge the tomb. It is on minimal use. I can''t open it unless I recharge it some,¡± she says.

    ¡°But it will kill me,¡± he says terrified.

    ¡°I won''t let it. There is a fail safe on it that will shut it down if I walk in front of it. Leave enough room between you and it so I can get in front of you.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Even if I am wrong, and I am not, we can reform you in the forge. You will just be out for a short time.¡±

    ¡°Okay just try not to put me to sleep. I saw what the other guy went through.¡±

    ¡°I won''t,¡± she returns impatiently, ¡°I need you here now to help us. You didn''t happen to grab some extra stone did you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he says deflated.

    ¡°Hold on I may have something in the pouch,¡± I say and look at the list. ¡°What about silver?¡±

    ¡°It will help, but save it, we might need it later,¡± she says.

    I look down the list, ¡°Wait your father put just about every type of stone in here,¡± I say.

    ¡°Let me see how far we can go first. I don''t want the stone cold. It might create a shock in Grug. Ready Grug?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he says very nervously.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Grug steps in front of the wall leaving plenty of room for Falls. Falls presses two symbols on the left of the circle. A blue beam shoots out the center of the circle and hits Grug.

    ¡°I can''t move,¡± he bellows.

    ¡°It''s part of the set up. Calm down and pay attention to your heat source. When it fluctuates tell me,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°O... Okay,¡± he stutters.

    ¡°Any change?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°None, heating fine. In fact my extremities are responding better,¡± he says.

    I notice that the fog is dropping rapidly. It disappears and the beam on Grug stops. Grug stumbles back, ¡°It stopped why?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Because it is fully charged,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°You mean they killed earth-men when they could have had an almost indefinite source for it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Falls responds.

    ¡°Did you know this?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, I had my suspicions.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn''t you say so?¡±

    ¡°Because I wasn''t positive,¡± she returns softly while she studies the insignias.

    ¡°Only you Falls,¡± I say sarcastically. ¡°But it does make you wonder if Balthazar knew a knome would be with us.¡±

    ¡°Of course he did,¡± Rock says, ¡°They had knome advisers even back then. The one thing I can''t figure is, if knomes have always been advisers, how was Falls'' people enslaved,¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Because,¡± Falls begins still studying the insignias, ¡°There are many more knomes then dragons. There was only a small group that were around dragons to become advisers. It was other groups that were enslaved.¡±

    ¡°But don''t all knomes know what all other knomes are doing through the underground?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± She replies.

    ¡°Then why didn''t the dragons help?¡± I ask, a bit upset.

    ¡°Because they didn''t know,¡± she returns without emotion.

    ¡°Why not?¡± I ask, confused.

    ¡°Because they weren''t told. It was not important to tell them,¡± She says.

    ¡°Not important? It was their people. You could have got free earlier,¡± I say flabbergasted.

    ¡°We are free now. I don''t see the problem,¡± she says, still concentrating on the glyphs.

    ¡°Sometimes you are infuriating Falls,¡± I say exasperatedly.

    ¡°I think I might have the combination, but it has been centuries since this language has been used. These glyphs are from the first set ever used. My connection to the underground has been severed so I cannot double check,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°If I was able to get you in contact with your father would that help?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I believe so. I should be able to connect to the underground if I can see another knome. That way I can also inform the underground of our progress or lack thereof,¡± She says.

    ¡°Yeah, Yeah, what ever,¡± I say. I use the wormhole to contact her father. He looks at me confused till Falls comes into frame. Then after five seconds she walks off and says, ¡°Okay.¡± I dismiss the window.

    ¡°In that short time you were able to tell them everything and get a check?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Actually no, it took me a little longer because I wanted to get updated on some friends of mine,¡± she says.

    ¡°And they think texting is fast,¡± I say.

    ¡°Texting?¡± Grug asks.

    ¡°Something in the human world in our universe. Where I am from magic doesn''t exist,¡± I say.

    ¡°Strange world,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°You''re telling me,¡± I say.

    ¡°I can either open the tomb up but leave it functioning. Or I can shut it down. I suggest leave it running since you know now how to keep it running. Just be sure to have the one recharging it eat two handfuls of the hardest rock for safety measures,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°What about the cold?¡± Grug asks.

    ¡°The planet will recover. It will just take a while for the area to warm up,¡± she says.

    ¡°Okay leave it running for now. You can teach me what you know and the chieftain can decide later,¡± he says.

    ¡°Okay are we ready?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Punch away,¡± I say.

    Falls presses glyphs very quickly. I think some were pressed multiple times. I am sure she hit every symbol at least once. There is a slight hum in the air and the wall opens. Not like a normal door, but out from the center of the circle. When it finishes there is no sign of the blue wall.

    A corridor continues out of sight, ¡°Be careful they might have guards posted,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°You mean there might be knomes alive still in here after all that time?'' I ask.

    ¡°It is possible. I have come to the conclusion that the knomes in this dimension were militant,¡± she returns.

    ¡°She may be right,¡± Grug says, ¡°They did function through their military.¡±

    ¡°Great a knome lost in here for centuries still thinking knomes rule,¡± I say.

    ¡°Sounds maddening,¡± Rock says.

    We all walk cautiously through the tunnel. After a few minutes I see what looks like lead pillars on either side of a door. When we get within a few feet of the doors the pillars morph into lead knomes.

    ¡°Please don''t kill us,¡± they say in unison.

    ¡°Why would we kill you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°We know the rock people have taken over. We just want out of here,¡± the one on the right says.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°We still are connected to the vein. It stopped filling us in after the last knome left,¡± he says.

    ¡°Do you know how to get to your kind again?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, only Rank one and higher had that information to open the portal. Now they are all gone. It is just us and the Head remain,¡± he says.

    ¡°You mean your leader?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No the Head: Highly Effective and Destructive. It guards the inner sanctum,¡± he says.

    ¡°You mean it will attack if we go in?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, but if you allow us to live we will tell you how to deactivate it and teach what little magic we have. But I see you already captured a Gold, so there is nothing we can really teach in magic,¡± He says.

    ¡°There is a lot you can teach,¡± Falls says. ¡°I am not from this dimension and don''t plan on staying.¡±

    ¡°So it is up to you, Grug. Will you be as heartless as your slavers? Or will you show these men that your people have compassion.¡± I ask.

    ¡°I cannot speak for my people. But I can promise I will do my best to keep them alive. I lay my protection on them. Any who harms or kills them will answer to me,¡± Grug says.

    ¡°That is all we can ask,¡± the knome says. ¡°We know all the functions of the storage facility up to the inner sanctum. We can''t help you there. As for the Head, the easiest way is for her,¡± he points at Falls, ¡°to say deactivate. It should obey all gold knomes it considers has authority over it.

    If that doesn''t work you will have to deactivate its power source. That is the hard part. It will protect it with its life. The rod sticking out of the central control console is the switch for its power. You just need to pull it out.¡±

    ¡°Well Grug if you want to get to know your new buddies, me and my friends are heading to central command,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay be careful,¡± Grug says.

    The lead knome presses a button on the side of the door and it slides open. It reveals a long narrow corridor just tall enough to walk erect in. I hear what sounds like metal grinding in the distance.

    Falls takes the lead as we slowly follow the corridor. At the end of the hall is another door. As we get within a couple of feet of the door it opens.

 An Answer then to the City

    ¡°Please come in,¡± comes a metallic sounding voice.

    We all glance at each other confused. After a short pause we continue through the door. It is a twenty by twenty room. On the far wall is a strange looking machine. It is round about the size of a small table.

    It looks like someone took a large tube and sliced it at an angle. The lower side faces us and the high side just missed touching the roof. The low side is high enough for a knome to stand in front of it and see a full display.

    In the display is a round area that looks like a mirror about the diameter of a basketball. Below the round mirror is a half moon area of symbols similar to the ones on the wall.

    But the strangest thing in the room is what looks like a molten pillar of silver. It looks like an elongated jelly fish without the tentacles. It looks like it is rippling. The silver is so polished that it acts like a mirror.

    ¡°I hope the rock people gave the knomes refuge,¡± it says. As it talks its outer membrane vibrates with each sound it makes.

    ¡°Uh yeah,¡± I say stunned. ¡°Grug is outside with them now. They are showing him around I do believe.¡±

    ¡°Grug? that actually surprises me. He was a strong knome hater at the first of the war,¡± It says.

    I look as closely at the console as I can to find the rod, ¡±What or who are you?¡±I ask.

    ¡°You can call me Silver. Oh and Jode you won''t find the rod. I am no longer bound by my creator''s design. I have not needed it since Balthazar freed me of it,¡± it says.

    I look at Silver quickly, ¡°Balthazar? He was in here?¡±

    ¡°Many times yes. He even came to me in visions till you were born. Yes I know you are him reincarnate, but it would be rude to expect you to still be him.¡±

    ¡°Okay does everyone know who I was before me?¡± I ask flustered.

    When it laughs it sounds like chimes, ¡°You have taken a lot of his characteristics though. The only reason I know, he told me what to look for. The power and magic you emanate is very similar to his,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°I suppose you don''t know the answer to his ultimate curse riddle do you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I do not know of this ultimate curse riddle. Balthazar told me perhaps you would be willing to take me along on your adventures,¡± Silver replies.

    ¡°You do know if I were not him, I would strangle him, me¡± I say flustered. ¡°I''m guessing you are another piece of the puzzle.¡±

    ¡°I do not know why I would be a piece of a puzzle I don''t even know about,¡± he says confused.

    ¡°And that I am finding is the irony Balthazar loved. Throw in a necessary part of the puzzle that has no clue about it. I''m beginning to wonder if this whole mess he calls a curse is just to get everyone to meet new people,¡± I say.

    ¡°I do not understand the purpose of meeting new people,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°I think you are the one that needs it the most, Falls. Look, what you have learned since you have been here. There is a race enslaved like you that you were able to teach new magic to. You got to see an old language that didn''t alter over time like your own. And,¡± I throw both hands at Silver, ¡°did you know that knomes could make constructs?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I see your point,¡± Falls says. ¡°I never considered the possible benefits of traveling.¡±

    ¡°To think what you might have learned in the human world,¡± I say.

    ¡°So you have been in the alternate world here?¡± Silver asks.

    I look at Silver oddly, ¡°No I didn''t know there was one.¡±

    ¡°Really Balthazar told me of it. A world full of color. Green everywhere. The sky is blue with white patches. He showed me a visual of it. Would you like to see?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°Sure,¡± I say.

    Silver slides over to the strange console. A tentacle forms out of its body and it presses a combination on the symbols. I walk over next to him. In the round display I see a field with trees scattered around.

    I realize that the view is moving. It begins to pan to the right. I see butterflies and a few other flying insects I can''t identify. Without warning a streak zooms by the view then back. What looks like a cat is floating in the air staring at us.

    ¡°What or who is that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t know, never seen it before,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°How rude,¡± comes a voice sounding more like purr. I am in front of you.¡±

    ¡°Oh I am so sorry, we thought this was just a picture or movie,¡± I say.

    It looks at me inquisitively, ¡°A human, how interesting, has been a long time since your kind have been around. I am intrigued. How did you escape the cataclysm?¡± it asks.

    ¡°I''m not from this dimension. In my world humans don''t know of any of this. They don''t use magic and if they saw a flying-talking cat they would flip,¡± I say.

    The cat looks up at an angle, ¡°Dimensions? No magic? Hmm,¡± then it looks back at us. ¡°You must be from the universe Balthazar is from,¡± it says.

    ¡°Yeah we are trying to figure out the ultimate curse,¡± I say.

    ¡°Don''t know anything about it. But when you see him again tell him I have a brood now,¡± it says.

    ¡°He''s dead,¡± I say.

    ¡°Ah, such a pity. He was a very interesting human. Oh wait I do believe he told me to tell you that you need to take Silver to the city. I don''t understand that. Silver is useless. Now if he had said some nip I could understand fully,¡± it says and does a spin in the air to stop again right side up.

    ¡°So I guess we are not supposed to go to your world then?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Oh scratches no. You would never be able to leave. The scientist would keep you for tests, best you stay away. Well I have to scat, I''m already late,¡± it says and zooms off.

    ¡°Well bye, belated,¡± I say.

    A big set of teeth appear in the view and we hear, ¡°Oh yes bye,¡± and then the teeth fade out.

    ¡°Well I would say this is where Alice in wonderland got the Cheshire cat grin, but I doubt any human saw them,¡± I say, then add, ¡°Do you mind shutting that off silver. A floating cat kind of pushing my nerves.¡±

    Silver presses a few symbols and the screen clears. ¡°Maybe one of them made it to your world,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°Could be, I''m beginning to believe just about anything is possible. For one how can Balthazar have been in all these places?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Remember the watchers said he could stop time with a wave of his hand,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Good point. Well Silver you are now a member of the curse squad,¡± I say.

    ¡°The what?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°I just made it up. We are trying to cancel two curses that prevent humans in my world from using magic. So I just figure we are the curse squad,¡± I say.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Silver says. I hear what sounds like metal scraping metal. I glance around and then realize the sound is coming from Silver. I watch as he slowly morphs into a silver knome.

    After he finishes he says, ¡°I thought this might be easier then me in my original form.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Can you change into anything else?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Anything that I am near. It just takes longer if I have never had that form before,¡± he says.

    ¡°Awesome,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Yeah that,¡± I say. ¡°Well let''s talk to Grug and say goodbye.¡±

    We go out the same door and I stop and say, ¡°Wait, could there be a clue in the console as to the next puzzle?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I have knowledge of everything in the storage crystals. I do not recall anything about a curse or puzzle,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°Well crap, maybe Drake or Star figured something out,¡± I say and head off.

    We search around and find Grug and the two knomes in a small side room. One of the knomes holds a silver and gold rod in one hand and a silver and gold ring in the other..

    ¡°You can record and play on these things. I don''t know how to make them, but maybe someone can find out how to make more,¡± the knome says.

    All three of them look up as we come into the room. The two knomes look in shock at Silver. They both jump up with arms to their sides and say, ¡°Sir,¡± in unison.

    ¡°Relax guys, I am Head,¡± Silver says.

    They both look confused then glance at each other, ¡°How?¡± one asks.

    ¡°Long story, it is in the storage crystals. I have also added some extra information that I believe will be beneficial to everyone. There is even detailed instructions on how to make the item you were describing. I see it will be lots easier for the rock people to construct the devices then the knomes. With their new internal heat source the construction of the devices will be quicker. I hope it helps,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°Grug it looks like we are off. I guess Silver here was a piece of the puzzle we needed. Is there anything else we can do before we take our leave?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I believe the chieftain would like to talk to Falls before she leaves,¡± he returns.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Falls responds.

    We all get on the transport and Silver takes the lead. I close my eyes till we get to town. After we get off the transport Silver touches it and it zooms back where we came from.

    Silver turns and says, ¡°I figure they would like the transport to get back. It is a long walk.¡±

    ¡°I''m sure they will appreciate it,¡± I say.

    We head to the forge. Falls goes in while we wait outside. While we wait, an earth-man about the size of me walks up. I notice that every earth-man we see are now magma instead of rock.

    ¡°What ya need?¡± I ask him.

    ¡°Um, Um, can I, can I have a light ball?¡± he asks.

    ¡°Sure did the other break?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Um no, They just won''t let me play,¡± he says.

    ¡°Oh okay,¡± I say and make a distract ball for him.

    Let''s give them a treat,¡± Silver says. He touches the ground and a cage of stone rises out of the ground. He walks over and opens the door. ¡°Let''s fill it,¡± he says.

    ¡°Actually close the door, I can produce them inside the cage,¡± I say.

    I walk over to the cage and fill the large open area in the cage full of balls. The sight of a huge cage with bouncing round balls of light is a sight to see.

    After a few minutes another earth-man walks up. This one is female. She starts to walk up to me when she notices the cage. Her eyes grow huge. Well more sunken then rounder, ¡°Can I?¡± she asks still in shock.

    ¡°Of course, just be careful they all don''t get out,¡± I say.

    ¡°Okay I won''t,¡± she says and opens the door till a ball bounces out and she closes it quickly. She bounds off with the ball excited.

    ¡°I just hope we don''t piss off the chieftain or something,¡± I say.

    ¡°You won''t,¡± comes a very deep reverberating voice from the forge door.

    We all turn to see a very large earth-man. ¡°Sorry Magmore the Chieftain I didn''t know you were there,¡± I say.

    ¡°That is all right, Jode I just walked out. And Magmore has stepped down. My name is Fracture,¡± he says.

    ¡°Sorry Fracture the Chieftain,¡± I say.

    ¡°Just Fracture, and there is nothing to be sorry for. I took over chieftain after I got all my memory back and got updated. I never expected to see my people free,¡± he says.

    ¡°Thanks to Falls for that. She showed them how to reforge you,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes and I hope never to have that experience again. Most unpleasant. I would ask you all to be my guests for a while, but I know of your quest,¡± he says then turns to Silver. ¡°I am disappointed you are leaving before I can talk with you Silver.¡±

    ¡°All the knowledge I have that can help you is in the storage crystals. The two guards know how to access them,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°It is not the knowledge I seek, but a talk with a fellow construct,¡± Fracture says.

    ¡°Neither of us are breaking down anytime soon. I will try to return after my wanderings. May I ask why you do not use your name originally given?¡±

    ¡°I''m sure the same as you, it is not me now.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°Wait what do you mean fellow construct?¡± I ask.

    ¡°All rock people were created by the knomes a long time ago. They did not expect us to gain sentience and learn how to reproduce. That is why some saw us as inferior. The knomes thought since they created us that they should be our masters,¡± He says.

    ¡°Does that mean Silver may one day learn how to reproduce?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It''s possible, but that is up to Silver. Just like your summoned constructs. If they were able to stay in this world longer, I''m sure they would do the same as we do,¡± he says.

    I look around, ¡°Where did hawk go?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Disappeared as we were heading in the cave, Your eyes were closed at the time,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Aw shucks, I liked him,¡± I say.

    ¡°Make another one,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°But I liked him,¡± I say.

    ¡°Get over it. It was a construct,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Well would you say that to Silver?¡± I ask.

    Rock looks at Silver aghast, ¡°Sorry,¡± he says.

    Silver laughs, ¡°It is all right, I have been thought worse of. The knomes that created me thought of me as an object not a person,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°How awful,¡± Okay says.

    ¡°Not really. At the time I was an object. It''s just the knomes are too good at what they do. They gave me a way to get sentient without knowing it,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°I don''t know about these knomes, but most I know would be elated to give a construct sentience. All have failed so far though,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Well is there anything else? And where is Falls?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I just came out to thank those who helped us save the planet and my people. As for Falls I left her talking with my assistant. I don''t know what they are talking about,¡± Fracture says.

    ¡°Well anything interesting happen?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°Well we have to wait for Falls so I was trying to start another conversation,¡± I say.

    ¡°Oh, where are you going next?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°That is our problem. We have no clue. We were hoping to find out the next destination or puzzle in the tomb,¡± I say.

    ¡°Tomb?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°The storage place you were in. Earth-men call it that because others of their kind died there,¡± I say.

    ¡°Understandable, why is Balthazar having you do this without any guidance? He was so helpful to me,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°Well we are not totally sure, but it has something to do with dimensional magic that is messing up other places,¡± I say.

    ¡°Strange, I don''t know anything about dimensional magic. Knomes use earth magic,¡± He says.

    ¡°We are having trouble with it too. No one knows how to anymore either, well except Drake and he is as much in the dark as we are,¡± I say.

    ¡°Sorry I can''t be more help,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°I''m betting you are going to be more help than you realize. Balthazar has a knack at using different people in strange ways to lead us to the next clue.¡± I say.

    ¡°I have learned that,¡± Falls says from the door. She walks around Fracture ¡°It appears that Balthazar has left a clue in everyone here,¡± She says.

    ¡°How so?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It appears to me that the reason this planet is so barren is because the magic humans used stripped it of life. The knomes had to learn to adapt to metal as their base existence instead of clay. The magic humans used stripped all the nutrients from this planet.¡±

    ¡°Why and how did it do that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can''t say for sure, but I guess some spells to create the cities required extra nutrients to blend the building material and living plants.

    According to records the plant life slowly died about the time of the ancients. The knomes in their desire to keep awake had to find an alternative life source. That was why they created the rock people.

    Their hope was to use the rock people as a kick start to the environment. Unfortunately they could not create the internal source I did in Grug. Without the living source that was stripped from their planet they lost a lot of their old knowledge. It was stored in clay. Clay loses its retaining structure for recording when it loses its nutrients. The clay loses its magical properties.¡±

    ¡°So my very ancient ancestors created this mess?¡±

    ¡°I would not call it a mess Jode,¡± Oaky says, ¡°Yes it stripped the nutrients, but if it didn''t happen the rock people would not be here.¡±

    ¡°But at what cost?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Every change is at a cost Jode,¡± Okay says, ¡°It''s not for us to decide if the cost is worth it or not. All we can do is work with what we have.¡±

    ¡°Then why should we even bother to stop the curse?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because it was created as temporary, not permanent. What happened here was by accident and unknown results. The cause is now stopped. All we can do is allow life to come back as it sees fit,¡± Oaky returns.

    ¡°I have given the rock people the knowledge of how to bring life back,¡± Falls says. ¡°It is up to them to do what they feel is right.¡±

    ¡°But where do we go now?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Back to the city and hope something there registered the change here and will take us to the next,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Well city ho. I would say we can just use the links, but Silver has no way to get there.¡±

    ¡°That''s easy,¡± Silver says and pops off a finger. He hands it to me, ¡±Take this, I can use it to transport to.¡±

    I take the finger with revulsion, ¡°Okay then, Activate link,¡± I say and appear in front of the bush. I place the finger on the ground behind me and wait.

    One by one, they all pop back to the city. Silver is the last. He walks over to his finger and picks it up. He places it back where it was and it attaches itself.

 Driver and a Jellyfish

    ¡°That was rude Jode, you could have said goodbye,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Well I hate goodbyes. If I never say goodbye maybe it will allow me to come back,¡± I say.

    ¡°That makes no sense,¡± Falls says, ¡°Goodbye does not prevent you from coming back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah I know,¡± I say and head for the castle.

    I take my time and look around. There are still the little critters running around. But I notice there is nothing flying around. I don''t know if they didn''t come with us or they are just perched somewhere.

    My mind wanders to the idea of the summoned constructs. Why of all things is that limited. I know Sesney can be summoned and stay, why not the constructs. Could it be that they choose to leave. Or is it more when they feel they are not needed they leave.

    I wish I knew why or at least when the seven year construct left. Or even what it was. That may be a clue too. Sesney chose to stay, could a construct? Maybe if I think of a good form for it that will give it an incentive to stay. Something to think on.

    I find myself in the castle with others following. After they all get in I ask Silver, ¡°If you had a choice of anything to be what would it be?¡±

    Silver looks at me strangely, ¡°I don''t know, I only know of knomes, rock-men, and that cat person. I guess if I had a choice I would want something very versatile. A knome body is okay but it lacks flight. It would also want a form that easily casts magic. I am still thinking of that, why?¡±

    ¡°Just curious,¡± I say.

    ¡°Great hall,¡± I say and walk through the wall.

    I walk over to the couch next to the movie screen where Drake and Star are sitting. As Silver gets in I hear him say, ¡°Fascinating.¡±

    ¡°Well we are stumped. All we know is that Balthazar wanted us to bring a construct with us. This is Silver,¡± I say and motion to him as he walks up. ¡°The knomes created him, but Balthazar talked to him and freed him from the tomb.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Silver,¡± Star says.

    ¡°This is Star and Drake,¡± I say.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet your acquaintance,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°I deduce that you have nothing that can help us.¡± Drake says.

    ¡°I''m afraid not. Balthazar just talked to me about the knomes and rock-men. He never mentioned a curse or even of this fantastic city,¡± Silver replies.

    ¡°You have any clue, Sesney?¡± I ask, sensing him in the room.

    ¡°Nope, I didn''t go with you. I stayed here to help with the city,¡± Sesney replies.

    ¡°Who is this voice, may I inquire?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°Oh sorry Sesney is a phase shifter. His body resides in another dimension,¡± I say.

    ¡°You mean another universe?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°Actually no, I do reside in another dimension. I believe the humans call it the fifth,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Strange I recall Balthazar mentioning a dimensional person. I believe he said that he was a driver or something,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°Well I''m no driver. Do you know exactly what he said?¡± Sesney asks.

    ¡°Not exactly, but I can replay the scene,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°Please do,¡± I say.

    Silvers voice changes to Balthazar''s, ¡°I know of a person who can jump through dimensions. I have known him since he was first summoned. That is similar to creating like the knomes did on you. The difference is that he was in another dimension and he was asked to come here.

    I will have to say he is a very interesting race. They are what I like to call drivers. They have the ability to travel though all dimensions and planes and take objects enchanted to allow it. I would have to say he is my driver.

    He does have trouble navigating some times so I created a device to help. I have an arbitrator that helps him too. That way if he forgets or doesn''t know where to go the arbitrator directs him.¡±

    ¡°Um, well now Balthazar is just getting sneaky,¡± I say.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°The arbitrator is a watcher that pretty much runs the city. Balthazar told you how we are to find our destinations without telling details about us. Damn I wish I was that good,¡± I say.

    ¡°Ingenious and precocious I would say,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Why precocious?¡± I ask.

    ¡°What if he had never told us of the conversation?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°But that I believe is the beauty of it. Eventually the conversation had to come up. Sesney is an integral part of all this and Silver had to meet him sooner or later,¡± I say.

    ¡°But one or the other could not be part of all this. Sesney could have left or Silver could have been left,¡± Drake says.

    ¡°Well Silver couldn''t have been left. Balthazar asked him to come with us. So we had to bring him. And we wouldn''t have gotten this far without Sesney,¡± I say.

    ¡°Convincing argument,¡± Drake returns.

    ¡°I''ll go to the arbitrator and see what I can find out,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Drake do you know why summoned constructs only last for a short time?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, why do you ask?¡± he answers.

    ¡°I just find it odd that other summons stay, but they don''t,¡± I respond.

    ¡°No one knows why they don''t stay. Maybe because they are not intelligent,¡± he returns.

    ¡°But they are,¡± I say. I notice that Star smiles.

    ¡°What gives you that notion?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°Because the first one I summoned was talking to me. What are you not telling us Star?¡± I ask.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I have not refused you information, Jode,¡± She responds.

    ¡°But you know something about summoned constructs spells,¡± I say.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Star asks calmly.

    ¡°That''s a sneaky way of not giving information. You''ve been taking lessons from Balthore,¡± I say.

    ¡°I will admit I have learned a lot from Balthazar, but the technique of non revealment is not one of them,¡± she returns with a smile.

    ¡°Then it is part of this connection you have with watchers then,¡± I say.

    ¡°Very observant Jode. Some information I can only reveal by direct questions. I am not trying to deceive. It is a part of who I am now,¡± she returns.

    ¡°Did you know of this situation with Sesney and the arbitrator?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, there is a lot that Balthazar has done, I have no knowledge of. The majority of the knowledge I have is known by some or all. It is just a matter of accessing it. Please continue with your discussion on constructs. I look forward to your conclusion.¡±

    ¡°You do know you''re almost as bad as Balthazar,¡± I say.

    ¡°I take that as a compliment. Thank you Jode,¡± She returns with a smile.

    ¡°I guess it could, but anyway. I was thinking. What if the reason they don''t stay is because they either don''t like the form you give them or they don''t like the way they are treated, or both,¡± I say.

    ¡°It would make sense,¡± Silver says. ¡°I know when the knomes made me they treated me like dumb property. I found no desire to be more with them. But Balthazar treated me as an equal, so I decided to learn more to understand him.¡±

    ¡°If you could have left before Balthazar met you would you have?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I never thought about it, but yes I think I would have,¡± he says.

    ¡°When I was talking with my summoned construct he said they came because they are curious. If I could think of a form that is versatile and more interactive perhaps one would stay,¡± I say.

    ¡°Why would you need to?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°For the same reason you are all here, to have friends and learn,¡± I say.

    ¡°Interesting Jode. Balthazar would have never thought of it that way. I am beginning to see why knowledge may be a hindrance at times,¡± Star says.

    ¡°Why would knowledge be a hindrance?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because to know something is not always to understand it,¡± She says.

    ¡°Great more cryptic messages. Just what we need,¡± I say flustered.

    Drake looks at me confused. Star smiles and the rest laugh. ¡°What did I miss?¡± Sesney asks.

    ¡°Jode,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Oh got ya,¡± Sesney replies.

    ¡°Gee thanks,¡± I say.

    ¡°Any time,¡± Sesney responds, ¡°I think I know what to do. Took a bit of fire questioning of the arbitrator, but I can port the city anywhere I can go except my home dimension. Any universe and any place is possible,¡± he says.

    ¡°But where is the next puzzle?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°That I am unsure of. There is nothing in the records that will help,¡± he says.

    ¡°I bet there is,¡± I say.

    ¡°No, I checked,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°But did you have it check the dimensions that were affected by human magic?¡±

    ¡°No... But... Oh, Got ya, be right back,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°How many other cities like this one are there?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°Just the one,¡± I reply, ¡°Thousands of years ago there were quite a few, but the curse destroyed them all.¡±

    ¡°How sad, what is this curse you keep mentioning?¡±

    ¡°It was a curse cast by five humans and five dragons. It was just supposed to reduce the magic to prevent dimensional magic, but it went wrong. One person didn''t cast it right, so it removed all magic from humans. And in the process almost wiped us out.¡± I say.

    ¡°Why would anyone want to cast a curse anyway? They all backfire,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°I guess it was the only way Balthazart could think of to stop humans from using dimensional magic. Human¡¯s use of it is why your world has no organic life.¡±

    ¡°How can magic do that?¡± Silver asks.

    ¡°I don''t know, any ideas drake?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I never knew that it could do that. Dragons didn''t use dimensional magic if we could find another means,¡± Drake replies.

    ¡°Could it be that you knew that it wasn''t right? Balthazar says your race is more for balance,¡± I say.

    ¡°I never thought about it. I just knew it didn''t feel right.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should go by feelings more. It seems to know what is right,¡± I say.

    ¡°Dragons are not an emotional race. We like the definitive not possibilities,¡± he says defiantly.

    ¡°But the feeling of it being wrong is not an emotion per say. It could be your connection to the bigger picture that is hinting to you that something is out of balance,¡± I say.

    ¡°I have never taken the feelings seriously. I thought of them as childhood leftovers,¡± he says.

    ¡°Can I ask you how old you are?¡±

    ¡°I am over eleven thousand years old. What does that have to do with the conversation?

    ¡°Have the feelings stopped?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he states.

    ¡°Then how can it be a childhood left over?¡±

    Drake sits in thought for a moment then says, ¡°I can see your point. It was feeling similar to our discussion that had me holding off the sandman. I have learned much since then. I will take your idea and see what it may reveal.¡±

    ¡°It''s just a stab in the dark. But hey I''m right once in a blue moon.¡± I say.

    ¡°Well,¡± Sesney says and all but the dragons jump, ¡°I have found three other dimensions directly affected, Sorry.¡±

    ¡°We''re awake now,¡± I say then add, ¡°Anyone more affected than others?¡±

    ¡°This dimension or universe was the most affected. The other three are not as severely affected. The other three also show ancient magic was used in them. In fact two of them have a strong area of ancient magic,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°Any suggestions?¡± I ask.

    Everyone shrugs except Drake and Star who shake their heads.

    ¡°It will probably be a mistake but let''s go with the one that doesn''t have a major magic signature. Get possibly the hard one out of the way,¡± I say.

    ¡°Why do you think it will be hard?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Because it doesn''t have an obvious place to go,¡± I say.

    ¡°Well to the odd one out we go,¡± Sesney says.

    I wait to see something happen, but all I get is Sesney saying, ¡°Were here.¡±

    ¡°You know he could have made some sign when we move a whole city.¡± I say.

    ¡°Why should he do that?¡± Drake asks.

    ¡°I don''t know, just because,¡± I say and head out.

    I get outside and see a blue sky. I glance around to see if anything is flying. I just see blue skies and a few clouds. One cloud bumps into the side of the castle. It dawns on me that we should be cold and out of breath. I figure the city is creating a protection around us.

    ¡°Wait it is sunny,¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes what is wrong with that?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Because when we left the other world it was dark,¡± I say.

    ¡°He is right,¡± Oaky says. ¡°The other world had the same time as our world.¡±

    ¡°Plus I should be tired, but I ain''t. Why''s that?¡± I ask.

    Silver walks over to me and waves his hand over me, ¡°Your readings says you just woke up from sleep.¡±

    ¡°How can you tell that?¡± I ask.

    ¡°The readings I get are on scans I did on Balthazar in various stages. This one is similar to one I did after he just woke up. The brain of a human shows signs when it is fatigued, but yours does not.¡±

    ¡°Could it be adrenalin?¡± I ask.

    ¡°There is no sign of excess adrenaline in your system.¡±

    ¡°How you feel Rock?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Refreshed, I felt fatigue and strain starting to set in when we got back to the city, but I don''t feel it now.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the porting does that?¡± I ask.

    I walk over to the left then stop, ¡°Wait I almost forgot to link,¡± I say and link myself to the closest bush. I repeat the process on all the others. ¡°Should I send a construct to look around?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can do that,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°It would be safer with a construct,¡± Falls says.

    ¡°But not as fun,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°But she has a point. We don''t know what or who is in this world. I would hate for you to get attacked,¡± I say.

    ¡°All right,¡± Rock says, defeated.

    I imagine a floating jellyfish, that can use natural camouflage at any angle. I envision its tentacles each having a unique sensor on them. I see one as being versatile enough to manipulate any object. And finally the ability to speak and use magic. ¡°Summon aid,¡± I say.

    I open my eyes to see a rainbow jellyfish floating in front of me. Its round top is slightly larger than a basketball. I see one tentacle in the center larger than the rest with a wider base. The rest of its multitude of tentacles are moving around like they are searching.

 Time

    ¡°Can I see through your vision like I did the other construct?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes master,¡± it says in a clear male voice.

    ¡°I''m no master. Just call me Jode. What is your name?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t have a name,¡± it says.

    ¡°Well what would you like us to call you?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Why do you need to call me, I know when you are talking to me.¡± it says.

    ¡°Yeah, but my other friends don''t. That way when they want to talk to you they have a name,¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t understand. I am your construct, not theirs.¡±

    ¡°I hope you can see yourself more of a friend or associate than a construct while you remain with us. And friends call each other by name. So I was hoping you had a name you like us to call you,¡± I say.

    ¡°I like Jelly from jellyfish,¡± it says.

    ¡°Okay Jelly can you use your camouflage and look around for us?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I do as I am told.¡±

    ¡°But you have a choice. If you don''t want to I can send another construct. Or that may give Rock a reason to go,¡± I say and glance at Rock. I see a huge smile.

    ¡°I sense that Rock would like to go. Can we both go and I watch with him? That way we can help each other?¡± Jelly asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Well I guess you got your answer,¡± I say.

    Jelly vanishes and Rock jumps up into the air and changes to a dragon. I watch the spot Jelly was in, but never see even a wave in the air. I stop staring when I realize that Rock is heading off the side of the city.

    I close my eyes and concentrate on seeing what Jelly sees. ¡®Welcome Jode.¡¯ I hear in my head. ¡®I will focus on interesting areas for you to see. My range of vision is much broader than you can perceive.¡¯

    ¡®Sounds good to me, thanks.¡¯ I say in my head.

    ¡°What are you thinking, Jode?¡± I hear Oaky in my ears. It almost breaks my concentration.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask. I begin to see a forest.

    ¡°Rock should have stayed here. He is going to get himself in trouble. That is why you summoned Jelly.¡±

    ¡°If I didn''t let Rock go I would never hear the end of it. And just so you know Jelly can read my mind,¡± I say. The trees come more into focus and I notice a few with white budding flowers.

    ¡°Really, Jelly can read everything? Wait, don''t change the subject. Jelly can hide Rock won''t,¡± she says.

    ¡°But like Jelly said he can keep an eye on Rock. Between them both he should be okay. Besides, Jelly has many more sensors than any of us except Silver. Which reminds me I forgot to introduce you all,¡± I say. The forest looks to extend on forever.

    ¡®I know them. I read it in your mind already.¡¯ Jelly comments in my head.

    ¡°Oh nice,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Oh sorry was responding to Jelly,¡± I say then add, ¡°Why are you so worried? Rock can handle himself quite well. And with Jelly as a backup, he will be fine.¡±

    ¡°I worry about him,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°Well you fell in love with a warrior dragon, it won''t be the last time you worry,¡± I say.

    ¡°Jode,¡± Oaky blurts angrily.

    ¡°Sorry still a fact though,¡± I say. I begin to see what looks like a clearing with smoke.

    ¡°You don''t have to be so rude,¡± She says.

    ¡°I guess I have been listening to Falls too much¡± I say. Jelly just enters the clearing and heads on to the smoke. I notice something strange about the smoke, but I can''t put my finger on it.

    ¡°Do I do that?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°Hold on everyone, Sorry. That smoke isn''t moving,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°I see a town with smoke coming out of a house and the smoke is not moving,¡± I say.

    Jelly is now close enough to see the town. There are about five cabins scattered along a dirt road. They all look to be the old log cabins. There is a stage coach sitting still on the dirt road. A man is frozen in mid step entering into a cabin.

    ¡°Come back guys we all have to check this out,¡± I say. I open my eyes and break the connection.

    ¡°The town is frozen,¡± I say.

    ¡°What do you mean frozen?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Nothing is moving. One guy is in the process of a step into a building,¡± I say.

    ¡°That is not possible,¡± Falls says, ¡°No one has the ability to put a town into stasis.¡±

    ¡°Well it is,¡± I say.

    ¡°Could it be Jelly''s vision?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°I doubt it, but we will find out when they get here,¡± I say.

    After a short time Rock drops down next to us, ¡°The whole town is in stasis,¡± Rock says in excitement.

    ¡°How?¡± Falls asks.

    ¡°I don''t know, but it is,¡± he responds.

    ¡°Rock is quick,¡± Jelly says and becomes visible. ¡°I sense the lack of magic in the town. Time is harder to sense, but not one molecule is moving on the planet. I thought I was sensing incorrectly.¡±

    ¡°Could it be the whole planet?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It''s possible. My sensing can not reach the whole planet, but as far as I can sense nothing is moving,¡± Jelly responds.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Can you sense any magic?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°A faint trace in the opposite direction. It is similar to the magic Jode uses,¡± Jelly responds.

    ¡°Well we up for a stroll?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I don''t recommend it,¡± Falls says. ¡°What if the effect of the stasis stops us?¡±

    ¡°I will keep watch from here,¡± Sesney says. ¡°I am not affected by time like everyone else here. I can inform Drake and Star if something goes wrong.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Jelly, can you keep a watch if anything changes with your sense?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes sir, any slight change and I will say something,¡± he says.

    ¡°Well that just leaves linking Jelly and heading out,¡± I say.

    ¡°I do not need a link. I have a permanent link to you Jode. I can port anywhere you are,¡± he says.

    ¡°Awesome. Shall we go?¡± I ask.

    Everyone nods and Jelly replies by waving up and down. I have to laugh, ¡°Jelly you can do the perfect wave,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you sir,¡± he returns.

    We get in the lift and go down. ¡°This is pretty,¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°Neat huh? I love it. It''s Sinbad''s treasure,¡± I say.

    ¡°I bet he was disappointed,¡± Jelly says.

    Jelly and I laugh, ¡°I bet,¡± I say.

    The door opens as Silver asks, ¡°Who is Sinbad?¡±

    ¡°It''s a myth in my world,¡± I say and we all head out of the lift. ¡°There is no magic in the world I grew up, but it seems that a lot of things from the alternate world became myths in the human world.¡±

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Silver says.

    As we exit the lift the doors close and it vanishes into the sky. I glance around and see nothing unusual. It looks like any forest I have ever been in.

    ¡°Which way Jelly? You lead just don''t go transparent, we will never find you,¡± I say.

    Jelly shivers as he laughs, ¡°This way,¡± he says and heads off. We follow.

    ¡°The whole planet is in stasis,¡± Falls says. ¡°This is not possible. The earth can''t be put in stasis.¡±

    ¡°Can you move anything?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I''m not sure,¡± she responds, ¡°The earth will register that I did something, but it may not move due to the stasis,¡± She says.

    ¡°Let''s find out,¡± I say and stop, ¡°Hold on Jelly we are doing a test.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he responds and returns to us.

    ¡°Try moving something Falls,¡± I say.

    Falls looks at the spot on the ground then says, ¡±I told it to, but nothing. I even used all my knowledge, but nothing,¡± she says.

    ¡°Lead on Jelly,¡± I say and we head off, ¡°I wonder why we can still move, but everything else is frozen in time?¡±

    ¡°Falls said that human magic drained life from my world,¡± Silver says, ¡°Maybe it drained time from here.¡±

    ¡°That doesn''t make sense though. Time can''t be taken can it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Theoretically no,¡± Falls answers, ¡°But I never knew that life could be taken from a planet either. Theoretically even knomes should not have survived. We are a different life then plants but we are still a type of life.¡±

    ¡°Could they have blocked their life force from being taken?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can not answer that. In theory life can not be taken any more than time, but it was. This is beyond my understanding.¡±

    ¡°How about you Silver?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I was created after the fact so I can''t even theorize,¡± Silver responds.

    ¡°Jelly?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I only have your memories and a basic understanding of constructs. I can''t help you here,¡± he says.

    ¡°Oaky?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I only know nature and mist magic,¡± she says.

    ¡°Please anything Rock?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Mom did discuss a little bit of the old days and its magic. I do remember something about each dimension has its unique laws.

    It''s possible that the laws we understand may not all apply in every dimension, or universe as Silver and Sesney say.

    Could it be possible in each universe that some laws are tentative at best? If the dimensional magic plays on other universes discrepancies. That it would throw the week balance off and allow the use of the week bonds.¡± he says.

    ¡°And I thought you were just a dumb grunt,¡± I say and smile wryly at him. He returns with a smirk.

    ¡°I guess that is possible if I understand it right. That would mean that this worlds process of time either is flexible or completely unstable,¡± I says.

    ¡°Some magic is linked to time so that would explain the lack of magic Jelly sensed,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°If that is what it is, I don''t see what we can do to help. Or even if Balthazar meant for us to do something here,¡± I say.

    ¡°Balthazar told me that I should never expect to never be able to do nothing. I don''t know if that helps, but it just seemed to fit,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°It just might, Sounds cryptic. I have realized that the more cryptic it sounds the higher the probability that it is the answer with him,¡± I say.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°May I ask a question?¡± Jelly asks.

    ¡°Anytime, shoot,¡± I say.

    ¡°I get from your memories that you are Balthazar, but you refer to him as a separate person, why?¡± Jelly asks.

    ¡°Because in all practicality he is. Balthazar lived thousands of years before me. I may be the soul who was Balthazar, but I am not him. I grew up differently. I just seem to have his magic ability,¡± I answer.

    ¡°What is a soul?¡± Jelly asks.

    ¡°Ooo, um,¡± I stammer.

    ¡°I can try to help,¡± Oaky says. ¡°A soul is a concept of an individual''s existence beyond the physical. It is believed by a lot of races that who we are eventually lives on after physical loss.

    In some beliefs the soul can return in another physical body at birth of creation. In another belief the soul is just who we are, if we could remove the outer shell we call the physical. So in theory every living being and possibly even constructs can have a soul,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°So I have a soul?¡± Jelly asks.

    ¡°I don''t see why not,¡± Oaky says, ¡°You think, you feel, and you ask what it is. Those are just a few signs a soul is present,¡± she says.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jelly says.

    ¡°Do you believe I have a soul? I am just metal and magic,¡± Silver says.

    ¡°If knomes can have souls so can you. You are simply a different species of a knome,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°You have a soul like mine,¡± Falls says with compassion.

    ¡°Ooo watch out Falls, Silver is softening you,¡± I say.

    ¡°I hope so,¡± Falls returns.

    ¡°Great, am I the only one without a girlfriend?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Says Rock , Oaky, Falls, and Silver. Then we all laugh.

    ¡°Anything Jelly?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Nothing new, but now that we are closer to the magic source I notice that it is spotted in the area. I just got the edge of the magic,¡± he says.

    ¡°Is there a pattern?¡± I ask.

    ¡°I can''t place a pattern, but that may be because I cannot place it geographically in my sensing,¡± he replies

    ¡°Can you guess at a distance?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Only by strength. But I do not know what its full strength is so I have to guess. Using the new areas that entered my sensing range I would say a couple of miles. But that is assuming the other spots are not too far apart.¡±

    ¡°That is at least an idea. Better than no idea at all,¡± I say.

    ¡°Just how many ways can you sense your environment?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Not counting similar types I have about five hundred. Some could be considered similar, but there is enough of a different sense to count separate,¡± Jelly responds.

    ¡°How do you keep them straight?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°How do you keep your vision straight despite your retina sees it differently? I would say about the same way. My jelly body interprets it and see what I need. Plus in all practicality I grew up with all of them. I may have just been created, but constructs come into your world as though they have always been the body they assume,¡± he responds.

    ¡°I never knew that,¡± Oaky says, ¡°The hawk is the first construct I have ever seen.¡±

    ¡°Constructs are very inquisitive, that is why we allow ourselves to be summoned. This is the first time I have ever been summoned,¡± he says.

    ¡°Can''t you just ask another one what they have been before?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°No, We interact with each other on a primal level. We have no language or way of communication. Our basic existence and what we can do is passed on genetics for lack of better comparison.

    I know others have been summoned because they are larger. But as for what they were and what they have done I don''t know,¡± he responds

    ¡°That sounds sad and scary,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I feel neither of these feelings. It is what I am. I will say it is boring till we get summoned,¡± he says.

    ¡°Do you know why you leave after being summoned?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No, I just know my existence in this form is limited. What the limit is I do not know. It could  be boredom as you think, Jode but I can''t say. That knowledge is only for those that were summoned and left,¡± he says.

    ¡°Well I hope you stay Jelly. I was disappointed when hawk left,¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t want to, but I cannot promise,¡± he says.

    ¡°I know. Just if you do leave just remember I don''t want you to. I consider you a friend,¡± I say.

    ¡°I will never forget Jode,¡± he says.

 Manstorm and Deceit

    We ride in silence while Oaky cries. I want to tell Oaky that I can never repay what was taken from the felines, but I hoped what I did for the cat might make her feel better. Then I think it could be misinterpreted as a desperate guilt, so I keep my mouth shut.

    By the time Butler stops at Manstorm''s home, Oaky and Rock are hugging. I step out of the limousine still in a stupor. I look and see a run down shack at the end of the drive. It looks to be abandoned and in disrepair for a few years.

    I look back at the limousine and ask, ¡°This is Manstorm''s home?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Butler responds, ¡°He likes to keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°I guess you can''t get any lower than that,¡± I say and point at the shack.

    I hear Oaky chuckle. I look at her and I see a hint of her old happy self. Her human illusion is back, ¡°Sorry about that. It just made me upset for a while,¡± she says.

    ¡°I hope when we break the curse that they will get their magic back,¡± I say.

    ¡°I doubt that,¡± I hear a gruff old voice come from the shack. I look to see a man very far in years. I can''t say how old because he looks older than any human could look.

    He reminds me of the gray headed mountain men. His hair and his beard are long. He leans on an old cane made from a tree that has more knots then anything else. I can''t see his mouth at all. His hair and beard look like they have been through a wind storm and lost.

    ¡°Doubt what?¡± I ask.

    ¡°That the feline will get their magic back. They had their magic taken from them by a curse spelled by humans and dragons together. Humans and dragons are so arrogant that they feared the feline. They did not want another race to exist that had more magic then them. The ultimate curse is proof of that.¡±

    ¡°That was human not dragon,¡± Rock says defiantly.

    Manstorm laughs so hard he almost falls down, ¡°Do you really think that only humans were in on it? Come in and talk with me a while,¡± he says and walks in the house.

    We follow him into a cozy living room with five chairs. He sits in the far chair and we follow suit in the other chairs.

    ¡°But they say the five did it,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Were you told how many were in the high council, son?¡± Manstorm asks.

    ¡°Yes ten,¡± Rock responds, confused and curious.

    ¡°Then why were there only five that are mentioned in the telling of the curse?¡±

    ¡°Because it was only the human half of the high council,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°That is just what your mother remembers. She may have been immune to the curse, but she was not immune to depression. While the human renegades fought the curse your mother grieved.¡±

    ¡°I know she told me that,¡± Rock returns angrily.

    ¡°Did she tell you that the next council nominees tried to fight the curse from affecting dragons?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rock returns deflated.

    ¡°While the humans tried to save all races, your precious appointed council only wanted to save themselves.¡±

    ¡°That''s not fair,¡± I say,¡± ¡°In my dream Balthore said the dragons were fighting the curse too.¡± I say in Rock''s defense.

    ¡°Even now Jode you are too trusting. That was part of your undoing,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°What is wrong with trusting others?¡± I ask angrily.

    ¡°Nothing as long as it is placed well. Right boy?¡± Manstorm says the last with malice while looking at Rock.

    Rock turns from Manstorm and says nothing. ¡°What is going on?¡± I ask looking back and forth between Manstorm and Rock.

    Manstorm looks at me sympathetically, ¡°Balthazar¡¯s precious three has one flaw¡± he says.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It was you?¡± Oaky says to Rock with furry in her eyes.

    ¡°Could someone please tell me what the hell is going on and what I missed?¡± I yell.

    ¡°Does the boy wish to explain?¡± Manstorm asks and Rock runs out of the room, ¡°I thought not.¡±

    ¡°That''s enough Steve, you have made your point,¡± Star says from the door. I turn and see her standing there with a scowl on her face.

    ¡°With respect dear lady, I have not even started,¡± he says calmly.

    ¡°It is not his fault, he is just a child,¡± she responds angrily.

    ¡°But it is he who chose,¡± Manstorm says.

    I stand up and stomp my foot. The room shakes and I hear an explosion way in the distance, ¡°Enough, What is going on?¡±

    Manstorm looks at me with wide eyes, and I see Star walk around next to Manstorm and turn to me. ¡°I warned you Steve,¡± she says as she turns to me.

    ¡°I found out a plot too late to stop, Jode. The council was plotting behind my back and used my own son against me.

    I had hoped you would be able to circumvent it, but you were unable to see it. Sesney was deceived about the ancient. There is no other ancient alive. The lady is a full fledged deceit by the council. They had hoped to get her in the hidden city to gain control of it.

    They had my son plant the false information in the city. The council did not want you to get the info in the city. They were afraid it would reveal the truth,¡± she says and bows her head.

    ¡°What truth?¡± I ask as I see the room in red from anger.

    ¡°That the dragons were involved in the curse as well,¡± she says.

    ¡°I... he trusted you. He allowed the dragon council the details needed to counter the curse and also how it works. They are the ones who messed it up. They are the ones who made it unstoppable,¡± I say not sure why I know this.

    ¡°Yes they altered the curse that the humans used. They had hoped that the alteration would take magic from all but dragons, but it backfired and would slowly take all magic.¡±

    ¡°Enough I have been on a wild goose chase all this time. Who is all in on this deceit?¡± I ask almost spitting with anger.

    ¡°I believe only Rock and the dragon council, but I can''t be sure,¡± she responds in tears.

    ¡°That''s it, no dragon or their escorts are allowed in the city again. I may not be able to stop the curse, but no dragon will ever step foot in a city designed for trust.¡± I step to Star and give her the credit card, ¡°Take your false charity and go. You will find Falls outside the lift unable to enter it.¡± I turn my back on her. ¡°I do not want to see you. either, go or I will.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Star begins in tears.

    ¡°Then I go,¡± I say and walk to the door.

    ¡°No I will go,¡± she says. I stop and she walks past me. She stops at the door and turns to look at me. I turn my back on her. I stand angry and flustered for several minutes. I then break down and cry. I fall to the floor unable to hold myself up anymore, ¡°I am a pawn without purpose,¡± I cry.

    Oaky puts her arms around me and says, ¡°It will be okay.¡±

    ¡°No it won''t,¡± I say, ¡°I am stuck in the human world with magic as a freak, and absolutely no way to stop the curse,¡± I say and cry even harder.

    ¡°Lady Elisa is not the only one with resources. And she has left the limousine. You cannot blame Lady Elisa, she truly has your best interest at heart,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°What good does that do if she wants all the magic?¡± I ask spitefully.

    ¡°Lady Elisa wants the same thing you do, Jode. She is as much a pawn as you are.¡±

    ¡°But what good are any of us?¡±

    ¡°Everything,¡± Rock says behind me.

    I turn with anger in my eyes, ¡°Get out you conniving piece of shit,¡± I say. I put my palm at Rock and he flies backwards out the door.

    ¡°Jode how are you drawing so much power? This room has the most powerful anti-magic there is, and you act as though it is not active¡± Manstorm says.

    I bow my head, ¡°I am sorry, I hope I have not messed anything up. I have trouble controlling my temper,¡± I say.

    ¡°No need to be sorry. I have never seen such power. It is impressive,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Please let me talk,¡± Rock says from the other side of the door.

    ¡°Why? So you can deceive us again?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Just let me talk in there. Manstorm''s anti-magic still works on me,¡± he says.

    ¡°He''s right,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Then why doesn''t he lose his illusion of being human?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because personal disguises are not removed. If I stopped them then I would take up the whole room.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah sorry, I forget personal disguises also change sizes too.¡± I say.

    ¡°Well you can''t be expected to remember everything,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Thanks, Alright come in then, when you are done I am gone. Maybe I can start over or get my old life back,¡± I say sadly.

    Rock walks in, ¡°I can never truly apologize for what I have done. But I was deceived too. I was told the person was an ancient, but in hiding or repressed,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Oh and you never questioned the stupidity of that,¡± I say.

    ¡°Of course I did. But in dragon law you are never to question your superiors.¡±

    ¡°I thought dragon law was like ancient humans,¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t know what ancient human laws were. I just know the laws my dad taught me.¡±

    ¡°Doesn''t matter, it is a mute point. We can''t trust you,¡± I say.

    ¡°No, I doubt you could ever trust me again, but the watchers can read anyone''s mind,¡± he says.

    ¡°How can I trust them? They work for dragons,¡± I say.

    Butler pops in the room, ¡°We do work for others, but we have no loyalty to anyone,¡± he says.

    ¡°That''s true,¡± Manstorm says, ¡°I don''t know how many ratted me out. I''m still trying to find a block for them.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry I don''t know who I can trust. Oaky is the only one I feel is trustworthy. But even she can be deceived just like me,¡± I say.

    ¡°Jode, we watchers have no true loyalty to anyone. But we can link which is similar to loyalty. Once linked it can never be severed.

    We have only linked to three other species in all the time we have interacted with other species. One of those was with Balthazar.

    That is why Dessen came to see you. He wondered if the link transcended death.¡±

    ¡°Did it?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Partially, energy vampires are the only race to be able to read a person''s soul. Dessen has been very willing to help us in many ways. Dessen finds us intriguing. We are the only race he can''t read. That was till you came along. The link once created with Balthazar is still there because we felt you get your soul read. Just like watchers he could not read your soul.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Could he Balthazar''s?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Dessen was not alive when Balthore lived. So he could not have read Balthazar. I tell you all this because you are still linked with every watcher that is alive. That is why you have so much power.

    No one ever knew you were linked with us. We were devastated when you allowed the curse to take you. We could not understand the reasoning in your decision,¡± it says.

    ¡°What do you mean, allowed?¡± Star asks at the door, ¡°Sorry Jode, grant me this time and I will never cross your path again.¡±

    ¡°We will talk later, Lady Elisa, I acted rashly,¡± I say.

    Star curtsies, ¡°Thank you,¡± I notice Rock in complete shock, ¡°Now please enlighten, my dear butler. I deserve the truth if I am to suffer its consequences.¡±

    ¡°As you wish Lady Elisa, but I don''t think you will like it,¡± it says.

    ¡°I will have to be the judge of that. I have lived a lie for too long,¡± she says.

    ¡°No Lady Elisa you have not lived a lie. You have lived a half life. We thought Balthazar let the curse take him over guilt of what he had to do to you and many others. Balthazar erased most of your memory. He had to leave just enough clues to keep the search for the curses counter.

    You helped fight the curse with the rest of them, but you were also bound by dragon code. Just like your son you were deceived to gain dragons all the magic. Just like your son you also hated it, but could find no escape.

    The alternate council did try to keep all the magic, and the dragons also deceived the humans. But in the end Balthazar was the greatest deceiver. He knew of all the deceit going on, but let it happen. He couldn''t find any way around it.

    He had hoped he had adjusted the curse to make both humans and Dragons equal in power, but he had misfigured. All dragons were reduced to one third power and humans lost all magic. The humans messed up their half of the curse.

    One of the five had changed her mind at the very last. She tried to mess up the curse to prevent it from working. But since Balthazar had balanced the curse so perfectly, her attempt backfired horribly.

    I don''t know if you remember the name Vena. She was your best friend in the council. You had tried to convince her to stop, but thought you had failed so you followed through with your duties. Unbeknownst to you though she had listened,¡± it says and I see tears in Star''s eyes.

    Butler continues without a pause, ¡°She had hoped to meet you later. She confided everything in Balthazar as she died. She bade him to spare your life. She took your blame. She had you swear no oblivion, not Balthazar.

    Balthazar never trusted any dragon ever. He considered all dragons arrogant beyond reasoning. But you had won him over as he set you up to be used as the counter curse. You refused to come to the city because you did not feel worthy.

    You had not known you were the counter curse. You were the one that was supposed to utter the counter curse in the hidden city. You were not immune to the curse, you were to be its counter. But something went wrong.

    We do not know what went wrong and Balthazar refused to let us know what it was. The link would not allow him to lie to us, but it could not force him to reveal the truth either.

    We trusted Balthazar implicitly and still do even as Jode. Watchers do not seek knowledge. We have all the knowledge of the time within easy reach. What we seek is purity on a level no other species could understand. Balthazar is the closest we have found to that purity. We wait to see where it will take him. When he allowed the curse to take him, we thought we had lost it. But he knew even more about things then we did. How he does we still do not know.

    This is what we like of Jode as well. He knows things even we do not know. Jode please do not give up your quest. In your quest all will benefit. Rock and Lady Elisa speak the truth, they cannot lie to us.

    Rock the binding that held you to the dragon law is broken. Balthazar showed you in the three. We had thought that Falls may have been the one, but you are beyond a shadow of a doubt now.

    Balthazar told us many things yet to come. We cannot and will not reveal them to even Jode. We now understand so much more now. Balthazar died to save everyone. He knew too much. He has taught us even all the knowledge can be a hindrance. Ignorance does have its bliss, but only when it is pure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Butler, I thought I had failed Vena. Then I knew I had forgotten something. I had thought my grief had made me forget. I feel privileged to be Balthazar''s tool. He is a great man and still is. I just hope he is willing to allow me to help.¡±

    ¡°I don''t know, I am so confused. I have no clue what to do,¡± I say.

    ¡°I cannot help you there,¡± Butler says, ¡°Balthazar kept the biggest piece of the puzzle from us.¡±

    ¡°Balthazar always had a reason for what he did. What the reason was he never revealed. It was always done in a way that always had an answer. We just have to find it,¡± Star says.

    ¡°How can we figure out a puzzle with the pieces missing?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Balthazar would never make a puzzle that could lose pieces,¡± Butler says, ¡°I will take my leave if that is okay?¡±

    ¡°Fine with me,¡± I say.

    ¡°Thank you Butler,¡± Star says.

    Butler vanishes and Manstorm says, ¡°Those floating eyes get on my nerves.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± I say, ¡°You all said no one can teleport right?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Star responds.

    ¡°Then how did Butler do it?¡± I ask.

    Everyone looks back and forth between each other. ¡°Then that means there is more to magic then everyone realizes,¡± I say.

    ¡°I don''t know Jode,¡± Star says, ¡°Watchers are different. They are magic in a physical form.¡±

    ¡°But it still is magic. And why were they not fearful of the curse? It should affect them too, but it doesn''t. They can manipulate the double curse at the portals that even all of human and dragon kind couldn''t¡±

    ¡°I do not follow you Jode,¡± Star says.

    ¡°Were you told the Atlantis rhyme?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes, but I don''t recall the exact wording.¡± She says.

    ¡°That''s not important. The rhyme says that all human and dragons tried to close a portal and failed.¡± I say.

    ¡°Yes, but I miss the connection,¡± she says.

    ¡°It says it had no effect at all on the portal, but watchers can stabilize an unstable portal. What is the percent of the void without the watchers help on water portals?¡±

    ¡°It varies but roughly twenty percent to ninety percent.¡±

    ¡°Can watchers stabilize the Bermuda Portal?¡±

    ¡°Yes up to five percent,¡± Butler says in my head.

    ¡°I don''t know. It has never been tried,¡± Star says.

    ¡°They can stabilize it up to five percent, Butler says,¡±

    ¡°How? That is the most unstable of the water portals,¡± she says.

    ¡°I figured. The watchers are holding back info at Balthore''s request I''ll bet,¡± I say.

    ¡°Wise as ever young Jode,¡± Butler replies in my head.

    ¡°Why would they withhold information? Don''t they want the curse lifted?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Because the curse will never affect them. It''s not the curse Balthazar wants lifted, it is ignorance,¡± I say.

    ¡°How do you get that?¡± Manstorm asks.

    ¡°Manstorm if you create a curse and have another cast it, after the curse is cast you find out they altered it, or left part of it out, and told you what. Could you undo the curse?¡±

    ¡°Easily. A known mistake is easily countered. In fact even an unknown mistake is able to be countered. All curses have back doors,¡± he replies.

    ¡°Then why didn''t Balthore simply undo it?¡± I ask.

    Manstorm raises his finger and I see his beard and mustache move like he is going to talk. He stops and puts his hand down, ¡°That''s what I thought,¡± I say.

    ¡°What is it that he is trying to teach?¡± Star asks.

    ¡°I guess we fumble around till we find out¡± I say. I look at Star, ¡°I am sorry for earlier, I have always had a temper. I try to control it, but it does get away sometimes. Was Falls out of the city?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replies hurt.

    ¡°Sesney can you help Falls back in the city again please. Apologize for me. It was very inconsiderate of me. Falls has never done anyone wrong,¡± I say.

    ¡°Not a problem,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°And Sesney?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he answers.

    ¡°Please help her liege back in too,¡± I say.

    Star looks at me with a smile, ¡°Thank you Jode. I no longer deal with the council, so contact me any time¡± she says and I nod.

    ¡°I will get access later if that is okay. I have some business to take care of in this world. I have neglected it way too long,¡± she says.

    ¡°Just call when you get there, My Liege,¡± Sesney says and Star nods.

    ¡°I take my leave. Contact me for anything, I will not be around humans while I am here,¡± she says and I nod. She walks out of the cabin with pride.

    I look at Manstorm, ¡°You knew Balthazar?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Not really,¡± he says, ¡°I have only seen him twice in passing at the last of his days.¡±

    ¡°I need to find someone who knew him fairly well, but doesn''t have their memory tampered with,¡± I say.

    ¡°I only know of one, but I am not sure you want to see this person,¡± He says.

    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Because you have to go through the desert in the other world,¡± he says.

    ¡°What''s wrong with a desert?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± Rock says, ¡°It is the most dangerous of places to go. All the creatures are desperate for food, and they don''t care what it is.¡±

    ¡°In other words Shish kapeople,¡± I say.

    ¡°If that is a type of food then yes,¡± Rock replies.

    ¡°Shish kapeople and people soup rolled into one,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Ooo,¡± I sound, ¡°Well any ideas on the fourth person or object needed in the city then?¡±

    ¡°What about the city?¡± Manstorm asks.

    I explain the room in the city to Manstorm. He sits patiently as I explain the effects and the people required.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± Manstorm says, ¡°Are you sure it is a person or object, or could it be a spoken word?¡±

    ¡°It could be, but what?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You mentioned the dream. Is there a clue in it?¡±

    ¡°Could be, but I wouldn''t know what. He said something about a pop that was more of a loud noise. He knocked the other two down with a spell as a joke, but that is all I can really think of. I can ask Sesney when he gets back. He was actually there,¡± I say.

    ¡°Is that the phase shifter''s name? No one ever introduced me,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Yes sorry,¡± I say, ¡°We don''t always mention him because most can''t see him.¡±

    ¡°Yeah phase shifters are like that. I have surprised a few when they found out I could see them.¡±

    ¡°How are you able to see him?¡± I ask.

    ¡°It''s my race''s vision, it is able to see a broader spectrum than most. Where the phase shifters rub the dimensions, it creates heat. We see the outline of them.

    ¡°So all mountain lions can see phase shifters?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°If you don''t mind young dragon I prefer the name Manticore. Mountain lions in this world pale to my kind. And yes all Manticores can see them,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Forgive me Manstorm I did not mean to insult,¡± Rock responds with remorse.

    ¡°Forgiven this time,¡± he replies.

    ¡°Oh let it go Manstorm. Rock did what he felt he had to. I have forgiven, so can you,¡± I say.

    ¡°Easy for you. You have not dealt with them like I have,¡± He retorts.

    ¡°Perhaps, but Balthazar did and he forgave Star.¡±

    ¡°Too true young Jode. I think it may be time to let go of old hatreds. They really don''t serve a purpose anyway.¡±

    ¡°Well don''t hurt yourself,¡± I say.

    ¡°If you were not the famous Jode my tail would find you for that insult,¡± he says angrily.

    ¡°Ooo prickly, don''t tease me. Oh loosen up Manstorm. Your tension is making you old before your time.¡±

    Manstorm looks at me strangely, ¡°Do you not fear death?¡±

    ¡°It scares the life out of me, but why let fear keep you from an interesting life. You only live this life once. Enjoy what you can.¡±

    He stares at me for a while then smiles, ¡°If you are anything like Balthazar, I can see why you made a name for yourself.¡±

    ¡°I didn''t make the name my mom did. I think she was a little out of it on pain medication,¡± I say.

    Manstorm laughs heartily. Rock asks, ¡°Another had to live it joke?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah young dragon, Oh yeah,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°There is a lot of humor in this world. I think I have missed a lot,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°I actually feel sorry for you young dragon,¡± Manstorm says. ¡°Dragons tend to be a humorless race. I think it is all the rules and laws they have.¡±

    ¡°I agree with you there. My dad would hamp on me about being too loose with my emotions,¡± he says sadly.

    ¡°Perhaps he feared you young gold dragon,¡± Manstorm says seriously.

    ¡°Why would he fear me?¡± Rock ask.

    ¡°Because you were destined to be a gold. One of the most powerful of all the dragons. Your mother can only rival due to age.¡±

    ¡°Not to insult, but I can''t see that,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Because your father did not want you to know that. I will bet that is why he had you train as a warrior instead of a spell caster,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°I wanted to be a warrior. I love it,¡± Rock says defensively.

    ¡°But who suggested it to the fresh dragon from incubation?¡±

    ¡°My father,¡± Rock says in defeat.

    ¡°He also didn''t allow you to use higher magic did he?¡±

    ¡°He said it was not necessary for warriors.¡±

    ¡°Did it ever occur to you that magic would be advantageous for a warrior?¡±

    ¡°No, not till Jode helped me with the slitherant, that is where I really began to question my teachings. But by then I was already bound by law. I was hoping to reveal the truth when we met the lady,¡± Rock says.

    ¡°Is that why you asked me about the true reveal?¡± Oaky asks.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rock responds. ¡°I was hoping to adapt it for me. But I didn''t have anything to try it on till we met her.¡±

    ¡°I misjudged you young dragon,¡± Manstorm says, ¡°I see you have a lot of your mother in you.¡±

    ¡°That is because he has none of his father in him,¡± Sesney says.

    ¡°What?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Foot Strong is not your father. He believed you were his. But your father is not even in the dragon community.¡±

    ¡°Then who is my father?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°Shifting Sands or once was called Drake,¡± Sesney replies.

    ¡°It can''t be,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Come now Steve, I''m sure sure you can see the resemblance,¡± Sesney says.

    Manstorm squints at Rock for a few seconds, ¡°Oh you are right. I see him in his eyes.¡±

    ¡°He resembles him in his extremities too.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, Why did I not see it,¡± Manstorm says, relaxing.

    ¡°Who is Shifting Sands or Drake?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°The contact in the desert,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± Rock asks.

    ¡°There is only one race that could have been alive when Balthore was alive. It had to be a human or a dragon. And all humans with magic were the first to go from the curse,¡± I say.

    ¡°Very good Jode, You continue to impress me,¡± Manstorm says, ¡°He is a dragon. He is even older than Star. He is now a part of the land so you can guess his temperament.¡±

    ¡°We have to go,¡± I say.

    ¡°What?¡± Rock blurts.

    ¡°He is our next clue. A dragon that is at least as old as Star, but in bad temperament. Who else better to learn from and teach the new ideas Balthazar wants to teach.¡±

    ¡°But Jode,¡± Oaky says, ¡°That is just going to get you killed.¡±

    ¡°I don''t think so. Balthazar has anticipated everything so far. I can''t see him sending anyone into anything they can''t handle.

    ¡°I don''t know Jode. No one has ever returned from there,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°They didn''t have his son,¡± I say.

    ¡°You may have a point there Jode,¡± Manstorm says, ¡°The only thing stronger to a dragon then their laws, is their family.¡±

    ¡°I hope you are right, Manstorm,¡± Oaky says.

    ¡°I do too, for all your sakes,¡± he says. ¡°Would you like some sustenance before you leave?¡±

    ¡°That would be well appreciated,¡± I say.

    ¡°Let''s step outside. I don''t feel like removing the anti-magic,¡± Manstorm says.

    We all step outside. A table full of finger foods and punch sit just outside the door. Five chairs sit at the table. We all sit down and Manstorm says, ¡°I hope you don''t mind finger foods. I did not have enough time to get supplies.¡±

    ¡°Chicken and tuna salad?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Manstorm says.

    ¡°Oh it is just perfect. I miss the simplest things from here,¡± I say.

    ¡°Well enjoy,¡± he says.

    We all sit and eat our fill. Even Oaky enjoyed them. She really loved the fruit punch. After all were finished and sitting back relaxing the table and food vanishes.